H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

73. BEN 21-28

Chapter 23: Tempted - The Complicated Sex Life Of Ben - Chapter 28 by Fireces full book limited free

21 Chapter 18: Destiny

SATURDAY, JUNE 30, 2001

Four weeks of camp. Almost a month away from the real world. No email. No IMing. Probably not any phone calls. No more seeing Megan, Cassidy, and Adrienne on a daily basis to remind me how much I'd sabotaged my own happiness. No seeing Abbie and Allie to remind me that this wasn't just a game and how close I'd come to ruining my life. Sure, I'd miss my friends. But I needed a break.

Last year, I couldn't read in the family van while we cruised up Highway 5 towards Northern California. My growth spurt was wreaking havoc on my sense of balance and after a while, even reading street signs was making me queasy. But this year was no problem, and I happily settled in to read. With an eleven- hour drive, I had plenty of time and nothing better to do and I settled into my chair with Goblet of Fire.

Brooke and the twins were finally letting me read it, after they'd read it and re- read it a hundred times in the past year or so. I was just happy that the Potter books were starting to grow up and get darker. And the simple peace of reading a book did wonders for my overly cluttered mind.

Speaking of the girls, the twins were chatting amongst themselves in the back bench seat. And Brooke was presently conked out in the bucket seat to my right, the spot usually occupied by Brandi, who was still at Berkeley for her internship and wouldn't be joining us.

I sighed at the thought of not seeing Brandi again for a while. She planned to make one weekend visit at least during the summer, so we'd reconnect for a bit. But I HAD been looking forward to a chance to reconnect our sexual organs at some point during camp. The idea of a repeat foursome with Dawn, Dayna, and Brandi had me hard for hours when I first thought of it back in February.

But even with Brandi and Dayna not attending camp, I still had Dawn. My Dawn. Of all the people in the world, I knew she would understand and forgive. I had a clean slate with her. I could be the man I truly wanted to be with her, without the baggage of my past mistakes. And I felt my heart overflowing with sunshine at the mere thought of seeing my Dawn again.

And then there was Brooke. In the few days since the near-rape by her boyfriend Perry, my 15-year-old little sister had clung to my side like a second skin. On the couch, she displaced one of the twins to lean against me while watching a movie. We played more video games and board games together in three days than we had in the previous three months. And when I had to drive out to fill up my mom's car with gas, Brooke even volunteered to give me some company just to stay in my orbit.

There wasn't anything sexual about it, but the entire family could tell that we were somehow closer. And when our parents questioned her about it, Brooke just explained that she'd broken up with her boyfriend and that I was helping to talk her through it.

Mom made a smart-alecky remark, "Well if anyone knows breakups, it's Ben."

Brooke had just giggled and slid herself under my arm, not so easy now that her growth spurt had pushed her up to 5'7".

Now that we were on our way to camp, I wondered how much she would still be around me. In the past, Brooke had immediately paired up with DJ and the two would run off to do whatever young teenage girls did while I did my own thing with Dawn. Most summers, I felt like I saw even less of Brooke at camp than I did at home. But lately, I'd gotten used to having her around me, and as I looked at my pretty sister sleeping peacefully in the chair nearby, I found myself hoping we'd find away to hang out together for a change.

Given that I also wanted to spend as much time as possible fucking Dawn's lights out, I wasn't quite sure how the logistics would work out, but I did have a craving to be near Brooke.

I was stirred from my thoughts when we stopped for gas and my dad took over the driving for the final leg. He was a bit grumpy from not having a pleasant enough nap, and before he shifted the car into gear, he turned around and looked right at me. "Ben, next year, you're taking a driving leg."

I grinned. My parents may have seen driving as a chore, but to a 17-year-old like me, getting new responsibilities is always a little thrill. And if it were up to me, I'd floor the van and do 100 miles an hour until I got to see Dawn again.

I started to get nervous as we approached the camp. So much had happened to me in the past year. So much about me had changed. How much had Dawn changed? Yeah, I got the occasional email or phone call, but I really didn't know what was going on in her life.

Had she gone off the deep-end like me and screwed a dozen guys? Had she fallen in love with Mark or some other boyfriend and wanted to remain faithful to him? Had her personality just changed so much that she no longer wanted to hang out with me for four weeks, or even be my friend?

I tossed aside the extreme thoughts. After all, she HAD called me for Christmas and in April. Everything seemed normal. But even if she hadn't radically changed, it was always possible that she'd changed just enough for things to no longer be the way they used to be. And I'd done so many things I wasn't proud of, I wasn't sure if she'd still want to be around me if she found out.

Brooke, awake now, caught me biting my lip and reached over to squeeze my hand. Without having to ask, she said sweetly, "Relax, Ben. I'm sure Dawn will be happy to see you."

I gave a tight smile to my sister, and then we arrived.

As usual, the Evanses were there before us. Their cabin right next to ours was already adorned with hanging towels and various equipment propped against the wall on the porch. And the minute our van pulled up outside our cabin, I glanced out the window and saw the Evans' front door opening.

Jack and Deanna Evans were the first ones out the door, waving while my dad parked the van. Brooke was quick to pop the double-doors and hop out, and I followed soon after.

I turned back to look at the cabin porch just in time to see Dawn come out. She looked EXACTLY like I remembered her. I had a clear image in my head of her svelte body, her slightly overdeveloped breasts on top of the Evans family natural slenderness. Her fine blonde hair cascaded around her cheeks as she hustled down the stairs, and my heart leaped as I realized how eager she was to reunite with me.

But instead of heading for me by the van, she made a beeline for Brooke who was hustling up to her. And just then, her hair bounced back away from her face and I realized it was DJ, and my eyes popped open in surprise. Hell, the youngest Evans daughter had certainly grown up.

A musical giggle caught my attention from the porch and I turned to see Dawn smiling at me. Her face was just as gorgeous as ever, and the rest of her body was growing into the very full curves of a young woman. Just a few days away from her 17th birthday, Dawn's tits had certainly grown to where they were stretching her light summer dress to the limits. They weren't Dayna's double-D's yet, but they WERE much bigger than I remembered them, and I felt my shorts tightening in response. The hem of the dress was short, showing off her long, tanned legs. Her hips were flared just a bit more, and she seemed to have picked up another couple of inches in height, although that may have been because she was elevated on the porch.

I'd had a clear image of what she looked like in my mind. The memory didn't do her justice. Dawn was breathtakingly beautiful now. And I merely blinked as if her radiance blinded me while my jaw dropped wide open.

Deanna Evans, Dawn's mother, looked over at her daughter and said, "I TOLD you he'd like that dress."

Dawn didn't respond verbally, her gaze locked onto me. I said nothing either, and time seemed to slow down around us.

The treeline behind the cabins went out of focus and became a fuzzy green. The cabin itself washed out, and everything else in my field of vision melted away to leave nothing but Dawn in front of me. She glowed like an angel descended from heaven. And in her crystal clear blue eyes I felt like I could lose myself to the delirium of pure bliss, free from the troubles and worries of the real world I wanted so desperately to leave behind.

I moved forward. Each step felt like an eternity as I approached her, and I had time to study every little detail about her on the way. I noticed the teasing curve of her eyebrows, lightly rounded to highlight the pleased expression in her eyes. I noticed the crinkle of her lips, turned upwards with just the hint of a smile. I noticed the swell of her large breasts, pushed up and curving as they were stuffed into the woefully insufficient top of her dress. And I noticed the gentle curving lines of her torso as her body pinched in at the waist before flaring out over the tight teenage hips that made grown women jealous.

If Dawn Evans were ever to stand next to Adrienne Dennis, I might just have a heart attack. And by the time I finally got to the radiant young blonde, my chest was thumping so much I thought I WAS having a heart attack.

Last year, Dawn and I stared eagerly at each other for a few minutes before she shyly asked if she could kiss me. This time, she just barely managed to say, "Hi, Ben" before I swept her into my arms, bent her over, and planted one of the firmest, juiciest kisses of my life. Sparkles went off behind my eyes. My stomach flipped and then flipped a few more times. And an excited, warm flush went through my whole body. It was a wonderful kiss. It was like we were picking up exactly where we'd left off eleven months ago.

We kissed for what felt like an hour, and I was out of breath by the time I stood her up and looked into her eyes. She panted and her eyes twinkled at me. We were oblivious to the rest of our families, who had literally formed a semi-circle around us as they looked on in awe. There was a crackle of electricity in the air that everyone felt, and a hushed silence as they all waited to see what Dawn and I did next.

"Hey," I said softly while looking through her eyes and into her soul.

"Hey," she replied, her gaze darting back and forth through my eyes. "I missed you, Ben."

I missed her too. I hadn't realized it, given all my distractions and romantic complications back in Orange County, but I felt a blanket of peace settle over me just being with my childhood friend again. But it was more than that.

Keira had once told me that I was too young to really understand love. I was either too clouded by orgasms and lust or just wrapped up in the thrill of puppy love to really and truly LOVE someone. I was comfortable with girls, like Megan and Cassidy. I had passionate lust for girls, like Adrienne. I even had emotional concern for girls, like Summer. But only one person had ever embodied ALL of that, and she was standing right in front of me. Some people talk about love at first sight. Well, I certainly had seen Dawn many, many times, so maybe this was love at 13,942nd sight.

When you know it, you know it. And I KNEW it.

In the past, I might have just blurted out the three-word phrase. Girls love to hear the L-word and I'd certainly told Dawn I loved her many times last year. But this year would be different. I'd be a little more careful, a little more realistic. I certainly FELT in love, but I had to face that I was just now seeing Dawn after an 11-month layoff. Rationally, I understood that the time apart heightened my emotions. So I simply smiled and told her, "I missed you, too."

I didn't verbalize the L-word, but I think Dawn saw it in my eyes anyways.

It was going to be a GREAT summer.

As much as I wanted to, we didn't jump each other's bones right away. After the long drive, relaxing on lounge chairs by the lake sounded like a good idea and we changed into our swimsuits.

Being a dude, I was the first one out, quickly followed by Brooke, who blushed when I gave her a wolf whistle and then sternly ordered her back inside to put more clothes on. My little sister giggled and ignored my command, posing to show off her developing curves in her black bikini.

DJ hopped out next, wearing quite the attention-getter in red. It had extra laces, bowties, and metal circles joining the bottoms at her hips, looking more like a bikini for lounging than actual water activity. Her larger breasts dented out the cups nicely, and I raised my eyebrows in some surprise and appreciation. "You're looking very lovely, DJ."

The cute blonde 15-year-old beamed at me and leaned forward to show me even more cleavage. "Glad you like the suit, Ben," she giggled and then turned her face into the perfect image of a naughty schoolgirl, complete with one finger in the corner of her mouth and her fine blonde hair now braided into twin pigtails. "Want a closer look?"

Brooke just slapped my shoulder and folded her arms over her chest grumpily. "Boys and boobs."

"Aww, you've got quite the nice pair too, Brooke," DJ said sweetly. "I KNOW I'm gonna like them."

Brooke's eyes popped open and she blushed, averting her gaze. I was going to come up with a most inappropriate comment, but then Dawn emerged and took my breath away.

What felt like an hour later, my best friend said, "Ben, you can close your mouth now."

I blinked and realized that Dawn was now standing right in front of me. I must have blacked out for a few seconds, and my mouth stayed open. Her pastel blue bikini was woefully inadequate at covering up her naked skin, and if I thought Dawn was gorgeous in the summer dress, she was awe-inspiring in that bikini.

"Show off," DJ deadpanned.

"Hey, if you've got it, flaunt it," Dawn remarked, cupping her own tits and hoisting them upwards. "Still, I don't think I'll ever get Dayna's Double-D's."

"34D is nothing to sneeze at, Dawn," DJ shook her head.

"You can talk. Couple more years and you'll catch Dayna," Dawn shrugged.

"Yeah, but she does nothing but complain about backaches and boys never looking her in the face," DJ giggled.

"That's because Dayna always wears shirts that show off her cleavage. Her own damn fault," Dawn shook her head.

"What, you mean like you're doing to Ben right now?" DJ smiled.

Dawn turned to me with a grin on her face. "Yeah, but I WANT him staring." And with that, my lifelong long distance best friend walked over to the bench I was sitting on and shoved her tits into my face, rubbing my nose down her cleavage. And then she tugged on the back of my head to press me even deeper. I was in heaven.

Dawn giggled and then bent to kiss my lips. Then she stood up straight and held a hand out to me. "Come on, let's go."

By the lake, the three girls in their bikinis attracted boys like honeybees. Dawn flirted for five minutes, then started to get annoyed. She wound up just joining me on my lounge chair, pillowing her head on my chest and holding me lovingly. The boys stopped bothering her then and concentrated their attention on Brooke and DJ, who soaked it all up like sponges.

It felt completely natural to cuddle with Dawn this way. I'd gotten a lot of practice with different women in the past year, and between that understanding of the physics involved and my innate, natural comfort with my long-time best friend, I started to doze off while happily wrapped up in the intimate embrace. The sound of the younger girls flirting just faded into the background noise.

But Dawn's voice woke me back up. "So, Ben ... how are things with ... Adrienne? Right?"

My eyes were closed as I lay back, and they stayed closed. I shrugged lightly. "We broke up. Still friends ... I think ... Didn't you and Mark break up?"

She humphed. "I knew he wasn't the guy for me forever."

"So..." I began hesitantly, afraid of the possible answer. "Are you seeing anybody right now?"

"No," Dawn murmured softly as she moved her head up towards my face. "Are you?"

I shook my head. "No."

"Good," Dawn smiled and then she bent her lips to mine, giving me a soft, tender kiss.

"Mmm..." I moaned when she pulled away. Dawn had the softest lips of any girl I'd ever kissed. She was my first kiss, and in this moment I hoped she would be my last kiss eighty years from now. "Any particular reason why that's good? Shouldn't I be saying, 'Oh, I'm sorry things didn't work out and I'm sorry you haven't found someone else just yet.'?"

Dawn shook her head. "I'm not looking for someone else. I was just waiting for you."

I arched an eyebrow. "Why?"

"Isn't it obvious, Ben?" Dawn smirked and did a good approximation of my arched eyebrow. "I love you. I loved you last summer and I still love you now. We may have been apart for a long time but that doesn't mean my feelings have changed."

I smiled, but didn't immediately say the phrase back to her. Dawn let the first uncertain expression cross her face and she got up on one elbow. "Ben? Don't you still love me?"

I poured out my love through my eyes, willing her to recognize it. But I sighed regretfully as I said, "Yes, I do. But..."

Dawn winced at the 'but' and I bit my lip. "But..." I began again. "I'm trying to make sure of my emotions. This past year has been crazy for me and I've done some things you might not have expected from me. You once told me that if we were together, you would be getting really, really mad at me for all the stupid things I did until the time I finally matured. I'm getting there, but I'm not sure I've matured enough yet."

She frowned and brushed some of her fine blonde hair back behind her ear. The hand she used made me see she was wearing a thin metal bracelet which highlighted her slender wrist. And I noticed an engraving on it that for some reason captured my attention. I reached over, turned her wrist around, and read "Ben Forever" stenciled into the thin, silver metal.

"I wondered how long it would be before you noticed that," she said quietly.

My eyes went wide and I noticed that Dawn was very intently looking for my reaction. I'm afraid to say that fear was the first thing that crossed my mind.

Dawn loved me. Dawn was wearing a freaking "Ben Forever" bracelet on her wrist. I should have been thrilled beyond belief.

But I was scared shitless.

Megan loved me. Cassidy loved me. But I'd betrayed them and even though we'd gotten back to the point where we were talking again, our friendships weren't as close as they'd been before.

Adrienne had shared with me her darkest secret. She trusted me, needed my comfort and support, and let herself fall in love with me. But I'd betrayed her and even now things were still a little awkward between us.

My life after that was a string of meaningless sexual encounters plus one teen pregnancy and abortion. I was a colossal failure of sexual relationships, and the only one that had come out better than it began was with Summer, with whom I'd never STARTED a relationship.

I could handle my reduced closeness with Megan and Cassidy. At least we could be in the same circle of friends together. I could handle the awkwardness with Adrienne. We'd never been close in the first place. And I could live with never seeing Donna Kincaid or Stacey Whitehouse ever again. But not Dawn. I couldn't live without Dawn. She was my Siamese twin until we were ten. She was my partner in exploration every summer since then. And I absolutely COULDN'T live without her in my life. I LOVED her.

But what if I fucked it up?

"Ben?" Dawn asked with deep concern in her voice. Clearly, I wasn't having the reaction she'd been expecting. "Are you okay?"

"I can't," I croaked.

"What?"

"I can't be with you," I nearly started crying.

Dawn's face fell and her lower jaw immediately started quivering. "Why not?"

"Because ... I'll screw it up ... Always have..." I stammered and looked away, the tears bubbling out of my eyes as I simultaneously wanted to push myself away from Dawn and yet clutched her even more tightly to my body.

"Ben, Ben," Dawn soothed and stroked my head. "Do you love me?"

Sniffling already, I winced and managed to croak, "I shouldn't."

"But do you?"

"Yes..." I could feel my heart cracking. "Always have. Always will. But I'll still betray you. The same ... weakness ... I had with Dayna last summer ... I've still got it."

Dawn bypassed and further conversation and grabbed my head, tilting to her and then covering my mouth with her own. The kiss she gave me felt like a volcanic explosion of passion and emotion, and I found myself whimpering into it as she took me away to a height of bliss and ecstasy I didn't know was possible, and when she pulled away I was left in a daze with a completely empty head.

"Do you want to be with me, Ben?"

Cleared of all thought, I went with what I felt inside. "More than anything."

"Then believe in us, Ben," Dawn said earnestly. "You're not just another guy. I'm not just another girl. We're Ben and Dawn and we've been destined from birth to get married and have kids and unite our two families together. Okay? We'll make it work."

She wiped away my tears, I looked up into her eyes, and I stared right into her soul. And then with every ounce of feeling in my heart, I said, "Dawn, I love you."

After such an emotional moment, there was only one thing Dawn and I wanted to do. Her irises glowed bright blue as she got up and held her hand out to me. We hurriedly grabbed our things and sprinted off hand-in-hand.

Brooke and DJ were oblivious as they chatted with the five guys. We knew they'd be occupied for quite a while. I knew Eden and Emma were down by the lake as well, mingling with their other pre-teen friends. And my sincerest hope was that at least one set of our parents, if not both, had left the cabins behind to go socialize with other adults.

I got my wish. Dawn's cabin was empty, and no sooner did we pass through the door than Dawn leaped into my arms, wrapping her legs around my waist and her arms around my shoulders while she did her best to permanently imbed her tongue down my throat.

My fingers were already opening the hook on her bikini top, and I managed to stagger us into the main bunkroom. I started to lose my balance when I tried to get her top off and see for myself just how much bigger her boobs had gotten, but fortunately I made it to her bed and dropped Dawn unceremoniously onto the mattress, rather than onto the floor. At least I managed to remain standing upright, holding her pastel blue bikini top in my hand.

Dawn giggled and immediately started wriggling out of her bottoms. I tossed the top to the side and then quickly dropped my trunks down to my ankles. And then I had to stop and admire the gorgeous young creature on the bed before me.

A little over a week shy of her seventeenth birthday, Dawn was the definition of female perfection. Her fine blonde hair haloed behind her head, drawing one's attention to the pure white of her face and her piercing blue eyes. Michelangelo could not have sculpted a finer face. Delicate shoulders and prominent collarbones framed a slender torso, where the firm mounds of her large breasts remained firm and upright with minimal support, and they were all real. I could see the hint of her ribcage before Dawn's taut tummy took over with just the delicate ripples of her abs. Her hips perfectly circled around a pretty pussy, her shaven labia surrounding the moist, pink center. And her legs seemed long enough to drape off the bed and wrap around me even though I was several feet away. She was exquisite.

Lying flat on her back while sideways on the bed, Dawn beckoned me to her with both arms outstretched. My cock was rock hard and bouncing off my own belly as I clambered onto the mattress and moved myself on top of her. She reached to my face and cradled my cheeks as I bent to kiss her, Dawn responding with another one of those volcanic kisses that exploded inside my brain.

Actually, that kiss practically melted my brain. It sucked all the oxygen out of me, sucked my awareness, and took a part of my soul with it. I lost myself to the euphoria and dimly felt myself rolling over and over, flopping onto my back and then finding myself on top and then rolling again while Dawn and I played tonsil hockey.

I blinked, and then I felt the sudden warmth and pleasure of being inside a tight pussy, and belatedly realized that somewhere along the way our loins had joined together. Only then did Dawn break away to gasp for air and immediately groan in excitement as my cock started moving inside of her of its own accord.

When my senses came back to me, I realized that I was actually on my side, spooning Dawn while my dick had slipped into her sodden pussy from behind. I held a firm tit in my left hand as my arm was snaked beneath her neck, and my right hand was on her hip as leverage while I thrust myself in and out of her clasping tunnel on autopilot.

Dawn had twisted her head around to french kiss me, her right arm wrapped behind my head while we made love in her bed. And all I could do was moan and groan and kiss some more while the rest of our bodies moved together in a horizontal-sideways-lambada that shot bolts of pleasure through the both of us.

The next time I tore my head away to breathe, Dawn turned her torso away from me, dropping her right arm to the mattress and scrunching up the bedsheets in her hand while she concentrated on fucking her hips back at me. She looked unbelievably sexy in that moment, her naked spine twisting away, her hair pulled over one shoulder, and her head bent as she moaned an erotic litany of, "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me! Gimme your cock! Oh, yes! Yes! Unnnnnghhh! Just FUCK ME!"

A spike of adrenaline shot through me as she ordered me to fuck her, and I decided to shift away from my spooned position and instead, raised her right leg so that I could pivot under it, straddling Dawn's left leg as I began thrusting into her from the new oblique angle. Our asses formed a plus sign should anyone be behind us, my butt parallel to the bed as I manically thrust in and out of my best friend and lover. Dawn's body was sideways, her right cheek on top as I elevated her right leg up and over my shoulder, spreading her even wider.

I wasn't thinking totally straight at that point, my brain long ago subsumed by pleasure. I'd forgotten the old concerns Dawn had with her ass, forgotten her order never to put anything inside it. So it was on impulse that while my right hand diddled her clit and stroked Dawn right up the brink of orgasm, my left hand abruptly let go of her buttcheeks and I sank my middle finger through her clenched anus.

Perhaps Dawn had also forgotten her squeamishness surrounding her ass, because her reaction was immediate. She locked up, her body went rigid, and then she screamed in ecstasy loud enough to call our parents home as she climaxed with intense ferocity.

"AAAAAHHHHH!" The blonde 16-year-old shrieked. "Fuuuuuuuck!!!"

Quite pleased with myself, I drilled my left middle finger deeper, setting off all those tight nerve bundles she had in there. I continued thumbing her clit with my right hand while driving my cock forwards a few more times. And then holding myself in the very depths of Dawn's pussy, my cockhead expanded right up against her cervix and began spitting out wad after wad of scalding hot cum.

"Cumming!" Dawn announced while her whole body continued to vibrate. "I'm cumming, Ben! You're cumming in me! We're cumming together!"

There was no doubt about that, and long past the duration I would have believed, Dawn was still trembling in the aftershocks of orgasm while I squeezed out the final few drops of jism into the back of my lover's womb.

In that contorted position with her right leg over my shoulder, we stayed and panted for a minute or two. Eventually, Dawn dropped her leg off my shoulder, which rotated her forwards so that she was facedown on the mattress, her hips half suspended over my knees while my cock was still buried in her pussy.

Gently, I pulled myself out of her, her snatch quickly dribbling out a veritable river of mingled cum onto the bed. And then crawling over her prone body, I lay myself down half on the bed and half on her back, kissing her shoulder before kissing her cheek and then whispering sincerely, "Dawn, I love you."

She hummed happily and turned her face so that her lips could meet mine. And then smiling she replied back, "I love you too, Ben. Always and forever."

Dawn and I both passed out and went to sleep like that, lying naked and on top of each other, evidence of our fornication dribbling out of her lewdly stretched pussy and puddling on the bed.

That was how Mr. and Mrs. Evans found us when they returned to the cabin. But rather than yell at us, Mrs. Evans simply moved over and pulled a blanket over our two bodies, which woke me up for a brief moment as I felt the fabric stretching across my naked bottom.

It hit me about five seconds after they left that I'd just gotten caught post-coital with Dawn in their cabin. And I was suddenly wide awake in panic. After all, isn't "getting caught by parents" genetically ingrained as a panic-response by every teenager?

But clearly, the Evanses didn't mind. And as I calmed down and listened, I realized that I could hear low moans and wet kisses emanating out from the Master bedroom. My eyes popped open wide as I realized that Dawn's parents were having sex, perhaps inspired by finding their middle daughter and me naked and fucked to exhaustion.

And to the gentle rhythm of lightly squeaking camp bedsprings, I dozed and went back to sleep.

JULY 2001, SUMMER CAMP

"So when's the wedding?" DJ asked when she returned to the cabin the next morning. It turned out, while I was staying over at the Evans cabin, DJ had taken my bed and slept over in the big bunkroom with Brooke, Eden, and Emma. Everyone was happy, but it also meant EVERYONE knew I'd slept overnight with Dawn.

I was still amazed how everyone just accepted it as normal. It was as if everyone believed it was destiny for Dawn and I to be together and unite our two families. Personally, I wasn't sure just yet; the idea of destiny was a lot to wrap my head around. Yeah, I loved Dawn and I wanted it to be true, but I was still just seventeen and knew that just because something seemed to fit didn't make it right. Just because Dawn and I were childhood friends didn't mean we were meant to live our lives together.

But I could still hope. I wanted it to be true, and for now, it seemed I had carte blanche to do whatever the heck I wanted with a gorgeous young girl, and with no interference or concern from her parents. THAT part I could certainly wrap my head around.

Dawn and I were at least dressed (that is, I'd pulled my swim trunks back on while Dawn was showered and in her outfit for the new day) when DJ traipsed in and walked over to us. I arched an eyebrow at DJ's question and glanced over at Dawn.

My best friend and apparent fiancée smiled demurely and then confidently stated, "The wedding will be the summer of 2006. Right after we both graduate from Berkeley."

I arched my eyebrow at Dawn. "You got the place picked out yet?"

"Not yet. But as long as I've got the groom picked out right, I'll be happy," Dawn smiled and walked over, holding my face in her hands and planting a soft kiss on my lips.

DJ rolled her eyes and said, "Get a room." There was no heat in her voice. In fact, there was more than a trace of envy.

"We're in a room. So maybe I should ask you to get out," Dawn retorted.

DJ laughed and said, "Sure. After I get my clothes. Or maybe I should just permanently move my stuff into their cabin while Ben moves his gear in here."

"Oh no," Deanna Evans was walking by the door and she poked her head in. "Last night was one thing. I get that you two missed each other. But let's not get carried away just yet. You two are still teenagers."

Dawn frowned and pouted at her mom, but shrugged in acceptance. I wasn't expecting to get ANY overnights with Dawn, so I wasn't about to complain, lest I jeopardize any future opportunities. Mrs. Evans left, and then Dawn turned to me. "Go get changed... boyfriend." She added the last word with enough emphasis to make my bones tingle, and she leaned over to kiss me again.

I grinned. I'd been without emotional companionship for long enough to crave it, and not only was I finding it again, I was finding it with someone truly special. "I love you, girlfriend."

Dawn beamed. "I love you, too. Now hurry up. I'm hungry."

"Ooh, hey there, handsome."

The flirty comment got my attention, momentarily breaking my stride as I turned to look at the cabin where the voice came from. A tall, slender brunette with streaks of blonde in her hair reclined in a chair, her long, lithe legs propped up on the rail.

I arched an eyebrow as I realized it was Felicia Clarkson, the widely-accepted "babe" of the camp. I was just about to nod hello and continue on my way when she suddenly sat up straighter and peered at me intently. "Ben?" she asked, as if only now recognizing me.

Something in her voice made me come to a halt, and I shrugged and replied. "Yeah, I'm Ben."

Felicia dropped her feet to the deck and stood up. I felt a twinge in my loins as I watched the grace of her movements. The flex of her legs was somehow sexual even though she was only standing upright, and my eyes drank in her lovely form as she descended the porch steps.

The 21-year-old was a model. No literally, she was a model by profession, part- time at least since she was attending college. Standing almost my height at 5'11", she had a picture-perfect face that was dominated by big, expressive eyes with irises such a pale blue that every shot of her made her eyes look a steely grey. Her narrow face with high cheekbones made her a natural beauty for still photography. And her willowy body with well-proportioned measurements kept her in demand for anything from department store catalogs to runway shows.

Her tits weren't the biggest, but they were still good handfuls; and she had such a firm and toned body that the mere sight of Felicia in a bikini made every dick within a hundred yards hard with desire. And what really made her the "babe" of the camp was an exquisite face with pouty lips that seemed made to be wrapped around a cock.

Those lips were currently pursed as Felicia Clarkson gave me more than a once over. "Wow, Ben," she mused. "You've really grown up."

"Well, I actually sprouted last summer," I blushed.

"Maybe. But you've filled out since then." Her eyes lingered appreciatively on my chest, which believe it or not had great definition both from exercise push-ups as well as push-ups done in the frequent act of holding myself over a girl while thrusting away at her pussy.

Being ogled like a piece of meat, now I knew better how a girl with big tits must have felt. I shrugged and looked for a new conversation. "I'm heading down to breakfast. You going down soon?"

Felicia grinned at the unspoken invite and my lack of nervousness around her. I wasn't intimidated anymore. Felicia was a babe, true enough. But I'd been around goddesses such as Adrienne Dennis, Elyse Laughton, and even my own Dawn Evans. While certainly alluring, female beauty no longer scared me.

"I'll go with you right now," Felicia smiled. She bored those mesmerizing grey eyes into the back of my skull as she took a few steps to come alongside me, and then together we cruised towards the lodge, chatting aimlessly.

I got in a few words edgewise, but for the most part, Felicia talked about herself. She complained about school and marveled at all the wonderful places modeling had taken her and how once she got her degree like her parents had demanded, she would go into modeling full-time and jet-set around the world.

I smiled and nodded and ogled her body. I got to see lots of TA in Felicia's skimpy halter and short-shorts, and she got to talk about herself to a captive audience. We were both happy with the situation, and we smiled and flirted with each other quite pleasantly.

I also noticed one specific thing about Felicia, a subtle thing that somehow made her even more alluring to me: she didn't walk like most of the girls I knew. That's not to say that the way Felicia walked was strange or any way less efficient. But there was a gentle sway in her hips and a smooth grace in the way Felicia walked, as if she were gliding on ice instead of thumping down the road like I was. And her rhythmic hip movements somehow made my shorts tighter.

Once we arrived at the dining hall, Felicia quickly looked around to see how much male attention she had attracted. She got several appraising glances immediately, more than a few from lecherous middle-aged men. She soaked up the ogling with a dazzling smile on her face, but then her face quickly fell.

I looked over where Felicia was staring, and both our moods soured. My mood soured because Dawn Evans was surrounded by four cute guys who were trying to hit on her, one of whom was 22-year-old Greg Kinomoto. I felt more than a pang of jealousy hit me, and I was almost surprised to find just how jealous I really was. Seeing Megan, Cassidy, or Adrienne flirting had never really bothered me before. But this was DAWN. MY DAWN.

Felicia's mood soured because Dawn Evans was surrounded by four cute guys who were trying to hit on her, one of whom was 22-year-old Greg Kinomoto. Now Felicia and Greg had broken up after camp last year, going their separate ways. But the beautiful girl may have been angling to reunite for the new year and clearly didn't like to see any significant competition. And then I remembered how much Felicia and Dayna Evans had hated each other, being rivals the previous summer. Felicia would not be positively pre-disposed to Dayna's younger sister.

Quickly, Felicia stomped over to the group and actually grabbed Greg's elbow, tugging the larger man away. "The fuck are you doing, Greg? The girl's sixteen!"

He screwed up his face and looked at his ex-girlfriend incredulously. "For like another week! And what do you care?" Greg nodded his head at me and asked Felicia, "You boinking this little kid yet?"

Felicia turned red and glared at her onetime boyfriend. "Ben just walked me down to breakfast. There's nothing-"

She was cut off when Dawn separated herself from the other three amorous males and quickly wrapped herself around me. "Hey, boyfriend," she said quickly before gripping my head in her hands and planting a juicy kiss right on my lips.

That pretty much shut up everyone around us. When Dawn pulled back, she took my hand and started tugging me away. Dazed, I offered a weak, "See ya later, Felicia." Then I nodded to the handsome, exotic hunk. "Greg."

Once we got out of earshot, Dawn sighed and said, "Thanks for the rescue."

"Rescue? What'd I do?" I wondered.

"Just showing up. Gawd! I've had guys hitting on me all morning!"

I grinned. "That's because you're the most gorgeous girl in the room."

Dawn blushed. "Stop that. Besides, YOU arrived with Felicia Clarkson."

"You're prettier than her now," I said sincerely.

"Now? I'm prettier than her now?" She didn't have to follow up with 'What about before?' I already knew.

"Uh, well..." I stumbled for a second.

Dawn held her false glare for another three seconds before breaking into a fit of laughter. "Just kidding, Ben. Thanks for the compliment."

I whistled. "You don't need compliments from me. I think having every guy between 15 and 50 staring at you is compliment enough."

She smiled. "Well, I'll admit it's nice to get the attention." Then Dawn stopped us and pulled me into her arms. "But the only man I want staring at me is you." And then she gave me another one of those volcanic kisses.

"Get a room, you two," Brooke grumbled from three feet away. I hadn't noticed we'd arrived at the long table our two families shared.

Dawn and I both blushed, and then we took our seats to join them.

"Oh, Ben! Unnngh! Oh, yes! Deeper, Ben! Deeper! I'm gonna cum, Ben! You're gonna make me cum again! Yes! Yes! Oh, harder! Ungh! I'm cumming! Yes! Yes! YES!!!"

Dawn's fingers dug into my shoulder blades, pulling me tightly against her chest while her legs hooked around the back of my thighs and tugged me all the way into her. And as I felt her pussy spasming around my shaft, I let myself go and poured out a river of cum deep into her body.

"Ohh, Dawnnn..." I groaned, feeling the sweet release.

She cradled my head and kissed me while I continued filling her pussy with my cock cream. And only when my hips gave their last involuntary spasm did she finally release me and let me rest my forehead on the ground just past her shoulder.

Dawn sighed happily while my weight pressed down on her. She patted my back and murmured, "I love this. I love you."

"I love you, too," I breathed, then turned my head to tenderly kiss her cheek. The air was filled with the sounds of the babbling creek and the light breeze rustling through the trees and bushes all around us. This first morning, after breakfast Dawn and I had made a beeline for our hiking gear and on to our special clearing. Almost immediately we were rolling around making out and we'd eagerly begun making love.

"I love this place," I continued while nuzzling my nose against her cheek. "When we're gray and old, I hope we come back here to make love."

Dawn giggled. "I dunno. After my second hip operation this hard ground might be a little uncomfortable." She patted the blankets next to us, feeling the unyielding earth beneath them.

I chuckled. "Just keep me loaded with Viagra and we'll make it work. You can be on top." I reached a hand up and started rubbing Dawn's big tits. "As long as I can play with these puppies. I'll love them even when they sag to your navel."

Dawn laughed again and squirmed when I pinched her nipple. "That tickles!" And when I released her, she rolled us over so that I was on my back, pulling her sodden pussy off my deflating cock while she lay on her side next to me. "So you like the view when I'm on top?"

I grinned and felt a twitch in my prick as I dropped my gaze to Dawn's tits. "Yes. Yes, I do."

She grinned. "Want to see it right now?"

I exhaled and glanced down at my mostly limp dick. "Uh, gimme a minute."

Dawn gave me a Cheshire grin and started sliding her body down towards my hips. "Oh, this won't even take a minute." And then she opened her mouth to slurp me inside. And as her hot tongue and lips worked their magic, I let my head rest back and I sighed happily.

She was right. I was ready in less than a minute. But she stayed down there and had some fun with me anyways. But before she made me pop, Dawn followed through on her promise and mounted me so I could enjoy the view..

22 Chapter 18: Destiny ll

"Oh, Ben! Oh, I'm so close! I'm so close! Unnngh! Unngh! Uh, OH, SHIT BEN! Oh, I'm cumming! You're making me cum! UNNNNGHHH!!!"

I stared up at the gorgeous teenager humping herself up and down my shaft, writhing in what looked like agony but felt like so much bliss. Dawn threw her head back, tossing her fine blonde hair behind her as her chin jutted out and her mouth gaped wide open. My left hand squeezed down on her right tit as she arched her back above me, and I drove the middle finger of my right hand even deeper into her anus.

Her pussy muscles clamped down so tightly that even when I relaxed myself to let myself cum, the semen had nowhere to go, constricted as it was by Dawn's incredibly tight tunnel. And when her next spasm came, loosening those muscles for just a brief moment, I grunted in relief as I felt a built-up wad of spunk fly up and out of me to splatter all over Dawn's vaginal cavity.

Together we came, screaming and moaning and thrashing away to our heart's content. There was no one around for miles, so we just let loose with all the passion and volume we desired.

Eventually, we both returned to earth and Dawn hunched forward, planting her hands on the blankets to either side of me, hanging her head to gasp for oxygen. This also put her tits within easy reach of my mouth, and as exhausted as I felt, I wasn't going to pass up the opportunity to take a few more tastes of her ripe titflesh.

"You did it again," Dawn wheezed.

"Did what?" I mumbled around her nipple.

"Put your finger in my ass. I distinctly remember making you promise to never do that last summer," She panted.

I froze and just managed not to bite her nipple. My cheeks tightened and I looked up at her apologetically before pulling my mouth off her teat. "Sorry."

"Don't be," Dawn sighed, still breathing heavily. "I loved it. I guess Dayna was right. It CAN feel really good. When you popped your finger in there it made me cum so HARD." And with that, my lover bent down and sealed her lips over mine, thundering down that volcanic kiss.

When she pulled away, Dawn brushed a lock of hair out of her face and back behind her ear while sitting up straight, my erection still embedded inside her pussy. She made no move to dismount me, and the tightness of her pussy lips kept my shrinking cock inside her. "You've gotten better, Ben."

I smiled. "At sex? Thanks."

She arched an eyebrow at me. "Had a lot of practice?"

At first I smiled while my ego puffed, but then the guilt set in and I blushed. "Uh, some."

"Some, huh?" Dawn didn't quite believe me. "You said you broke up with Adrienne. I'm assuming you've had other girlfriends?"

"A couple," I shrugged and looked away. Dawn immediately got curious when even her nubile, naked body wasn't holding my attention.

"A couple? How many, Ben?"

I set my lips into a hard line and looked away, clearly uncomfortable with the subject.

"C'mon Ben, I won't judge."

I frowned and complained, "It's not a choice. You can say you won't judge, but sometimes people just can't help it. It's like asking someone not to laugh and then you tell them something so embarrassing they just can't help laughing."

"C'mon. I'll tell you how many boys I slept with."

I made a face and felt that jealousy flare up inside me again. "I don't want to know," I growled. "Don't want to think about it, Dawn."

"Just you, Ben."

My eyes went wide. She gave me a firm look and nodded fractionally to confirm I'd heard what I thought I heard. And arching an eyebrow I asked, "But ... what about Mark?"

She shook her head. "Couldn't do it. I didn't love him. I don't love him. And if I had done it I'd regret it." She smiled then and bent to kiss me. "Gawd, Ben. When I first saw you a couple days ago I was sooo horny. Vibrators just don't cut it."

"Yeah, I've heard that before," I stalled.

But Dawn wasn't letting it drop. "C'mon, Ben. How many?"

"Well I'm not going to tell you NOW."

"Why not? Are you embarrassed the number is too low?"

Ooh, a blow to my male ego. Automatically, I defended myself by blurting, "Of course not. I've had three."

"Okay, three girlfriends. I can handle that," Dawn nodded. "Now ... how many other girls did you sleep with?"

I winced and looked away. Belatedly, I tried to stammer, "And, uh, why would I sleep with anyone who wasn't my girlfriend?"

"You HAVE, haven't you?" Dawn's eyebrows went up with only mild surprise. "How many others? One? Two?"

My grimace became worse.

"No way. Three girlfriends plus others ... Ben, you really get around, don't you?" Dawn chuckled.

Sensing that she wouldn't press TOO hard, I finally met her gaze and shrugged. "Well, yeah. But now I feel guilty because you've been saving yourself for me or something."

Dawn clucked and shook her head, which made her boobies jiggle as well, drawing my attention downwards. "I never asked you to save yourself. You're a guy, Ben, and you're my friend. I know how your mind works and I knew you'd be led around by your dick quite a bit. After all, I saw how easily you got wrapped around Dayna's little finger."

I winced at the memory and then Dawn frowned, looking at me a little harder. "Ben, you said before that you were afraid of being with me because you'd screw it up. That you'd screwed it up before. You weren't just talking about Dayna, were you?"

I shut my eyes and winced, nodding my head 'no'. The subject had now gotten so painful for me that my cock completely went limp and managed to slip out of Dawn's pussy, followed by a puddle of mingled cum that ran out and began to dry in our crotches.

Dawn got up and moved to the side, a serious look on her face as she stared down at me. "Ben, did you cheat on one of your girlfriends?"

My wince and the way I dropped my head back against the blanket was all the answer she needed.

She arched an eyebrow. "More than one of them?"

I grimaced and nodded.

She looked at me dubiously, "All three of them?"

I bit my lip and Dawn just stared in disbelief at me. "Three times? You didn't learn from your mistakes and you did it three times?"

"Well, in my defense," I sputtered. "It was only twice."

"Then how do you cheat on three girlfriends?"

"I was dating two of them at the same time," I gave her a helpless look. Then I quickly added for clarification, "They both knew about it. They were best friends who wanted to share me."

"Okay Ben, I'm serious now," Dawn looked at me. "Tell me everything." She slid across the blankets, grabbing a hand towel to wipe herself up and then started cleaning me as well.

I winced and turned my eyes away, searching for something to say, but Dawn grabbed my head and turned it towards her. "Come on, Ben. This is me, Dawn. We've never had secrets from each other and I don't want to start now. I LOVE you. I truly believe that nothing you can say to me will ever change that. Look, you're embarrassed because you cheated. I can handle that. Hey, I had sex with you when we both were dating other people. You at least seem remorseful about it and that's a start. What's past is past. Work with me, Ben. Tell me everything and I promise I'll still love you in the end."

I exhaled, feeling all the fight in me evaporating away. This was Dawn. I did love her, and she deserved to know everything about me. I sighed and said, "Okay. But no names, remember?"

She nodded. I'd kept Keira a secret and Dawn had never pressed me. I'd tell Dawn my history, but I wouldn't say anything that might come back to haunt one of my past lovers. It just wasn't in me to do so.

"Okay. Now how many girls have you had sex with?"

I raised my eyebrows. "Uh, gimme a second." I didn't have the exact number readily available, and I'd have to think back and count. "And, well ... it sort of depends on how you count." For example, I had girls give me blowjobs without getting to full intercourse. Those didn't really count, did they?

Dawn rolled her eyes at me, so I just shut up and did the math for full intercourse: Keira, Megan, Cassidy, Brandi, Adrienne, Mizuho, Donna, Stacey, Mandy, Abbie, Allie, and Summer. Blushing, I said, "Twelve."

"Twelve???" Dawn looked incredulous.

"Well, not including you and Dayna. That'd be fourteen," I stammered.

Impossibly, Dawn's eyes got even bigger. "Fourteen???"

And then I thought of Elyse, Candy, Lynne, and even Brooke. If I was really going to be honest, then yes, they counted. "And technically, if you count oral, then it's eighteen."

Dawn's jaw dropped. "Ben. It's been less than a year since I last saw you. How the FUCK did you do all that?"

I blushed. "It's been an interesting year."

We didn't quite get through everything. Dawn kept asking questions and we kept getting side-tracked; but by the time we needed to start heading back, I'd spilled much of my sexual history.

I'd also started to relax my fears of losing Dawn over the mistakes of my past. She'd said she wouldn't judge and while I could see her jaw clenching when I detailed some of my transgressions, she did seem to accept them as foibles from my past and her love for me still shone through.

For example, one of the first things I explained was Adrienne's initial seduction after she trapped me in her garage. Without going into detail, I explained how the hottest girl in school pretty much stripped naked and threw herself at me, looking for nothing more than a lusty fuck and a few orgasms. Dawn rolled her eyes at how easily I was seduced despite having two happy girlfriends, but she didn't get upset with me.

I suppose that was what made Dawn so much different from any other possible girlfriends. We knew each other so intimately already and this one situation from my past was just a drop in the ocean of experiences we'd already had together. Yeah, it caused ripples, but the bulk of Dawn's opinion of me had already been formed.

Conversely, if I ever told that story to a girl I barely knew, or even a girl I was getting close to but didn't know very well just yet, I would soon find myself staring at her back as she stomped away from me in disgust.

As time went on, going through my history with Dawn, I got more and more comfortable with her. I was less hesitant and less embarrassed about the things I'd done. Originally, I planned to feed my sexual past to her in small doses. I wouldn't hide anything from Dawn, but I didn't intend to give it to her all at once either, stretching out the different tidbits over the next month or so. But we kept going and going and I even told her about my winter break affair with Brandi.

"Wow..." Dawn said in amazement. "I mean, I've no grounds to say anything since I was having sex with my older sister long before you, but ... wow ... You actually had sex with Brandi?"

Wincing and peeking at Dawn with one eye, I hesitantly wondered, "You're not disgusted?"

"Not at all," Dawn blushed and smiled. "Actually, it's kind of a turn-on to picture it."

I knew how she felt. Talking so much about getting laid had given me a new erection. But we were still in the conversation, so I kept going. We chatted on and got through some of Brandi's post-shower stripteases. By now, I was no longer in confession mode. I was just telling stories with an old friend about some humorous and sensual episodes.

I was in the middle of telling Dawn about how one night, Brandi just hopped onto the kitchen counter while everyone was asleep and ordered me to eat her. I thought it was hilarious that my sister kept drinking her coffee while I tongued her slit, but it just made Dawn horny and she finally grabbed my head and planted one of those volcanic kisses on me.

Then, there were no more words as Dawn rolled onto her back and ordered me to fuck the shit out of her. I quickly slotted my cock, ramming forward. And we rutted violently like wild animals until we both came to screaming orgasms.

After that, the two of us lay side-by-side, panting while staring skywards. "Someday Ben, you're gonna have to tell me about all eighteen."

I chuckled. "Wait until I tell you about the time Brooke snuck into my bedroom."

"Brooke?" Dawn's head popped up, and our conversation took off again.

After lunch, we headed down to the lake for some swimming and sunning. Dawn lay on her belly, undoing the strings of her bikini top to avoid a tan line, and asked me to put lotion on her back. I did her back, then I did her legs, and my hand snuck under the back of her suit bottoms more than once as well.

We vegged out and let our meals digest for a bit before Dawn's tomboy instincts kicked in and we made several runs down the waterslide and rope swing. Then she nearly lost her top on the waterslide and my beautiful girlfriend decided not to tempt fate any longer.

Alex Regan, Mr. Volleyball at camp, came by to invite us to join his game. He seemed quite disappointed that Dayna wasn't coming to camp this year. I know from personal experience that the guy REALLY loved to zone out while staring at Dayna's gyrating big tits, even mid-game. But he seemed perfectly happy to ogle Dawn until I obviously slipped my arm around her and glared at him to back off.

Dawn and I then had a good laugh about all the male attention she was getting these first couple days at camp, even though she was still a week away from her seventeenth birthday.

"What can I say, Dawn? You've grown up into quite the hottie. You're even more attractive to guys than Dayna."

She smirked. "Really? My tits aren't as big."

"Tits aren't everything," I shrugged.

Dawn just gave me a look.

"OK, OK, so I like big tits. But you've got a much prettier face, your body is smokin' hot, and you KNOW I love your personality. Guys can tell. I'm just glad someone as hot as you is with a guy like me. You're out of my league."

"Well, if I'm out of your league, then maybe I settled too quickly," Dawn frowned. "I guess I'll just have to dump you for a more handsome, older man."

I growled and tossed a handful of sand at Dawn, forcing her twist her head away and complain, "Hey!" But she came back giggling. "Besides Ben, eighteen girls? With a track record like that, I don't think any girl is out of your league."

I blushed, guiltily embarrassed and proud of myself at the same time.

After another few minutes, we saw Alex setting up by the sand volleyball courts along with a few other young adults, and Dawn and I picked ourselves up to go join them. As we arrived, there were already three guys and three girls, all between the ages of 18 and 22. Greg Kinomoto was chatting up two hot 20-year- olds who were wearing the skimpiest of string bikinis. Their buttcheeks were completely exposed in the thong bottoms, and I constantly found my gaze being drawn downwards whenever one of them would turn around.

But very quickly, Greg moved away from the two hotties and came over to me and Dawn. "Heyyy, Dawn," Greg grinned while oozing charm, his smile dazzling white as he leaned in to flirt with my girlfriend. What was that Dawn said about handsome, older men?

Even though I knew Dawn loved me, she was not immune to Greg's charms. Like all the Evans sisters, she'd thought the exotically mixed young man was sooo dreamy from the time she hit puberty. I even remember playing a truth game with her when we were thirteen, Dawn admitting that she thought the then-18-year-old was the cutest boy in camp.

Now since Greg was more than five years older than her, Dawn had never been taken seriously by the handsome, older man before. But now that she'd really grown into her body and passed into the realm of "late" teenagers, apparently she was now on his radar. And basking in his attention, Dawn blushed and giggled quite easily.

That spark of jealousy was starting to burn inside me. I was getting annoyed with Greg's witty remarks and flirtatious comments that somehow set Dawn's heart atwitter, but just as I was about to say something, movement to my right caught my eye.

It was Felicia, also arriving to join the volleyball game. Man ... I loved how that girl walked. There was something about it that just invited me to start thinking of sex. Anyways, she cruised up and immediately went to the two hotties who'd been ditched by Greg, quickly exchanging greetings and launching into their conversation.

I zoned out while ogling Felicia's body for a minute before I realized the trio was staring in my direction. Or rather, with a closer look, they were staring at Greg and Dawn. One of the hotties frowned and nodded towards my girlfriend, and Felicia started steaming. But rather than march up to Greg like she had during Sunday's breakfast, the gorgeous brunette instead sauntered over to me.

"Heyyy, Ben," Felicia grinned while oozing sensuality, her smile dazzling white. "I seem to remember you being quite the volleyball pro."

I blushed but kept my posture. I was too used to being around beautiful girls to get all bashful. And with a casual air, I replied, "I do okay. I enjoy the game."

"You do better than okay. You're what, seventeen? You're two, three, five years younger than some of these guys," she nodded to Greg. "But you'll still kick their butt. What are you now, six feet?"

"Just about," I said proudly. Not that six feet was huge or anything, but after a lifetime being one of shortest kids in school, it felt pretty good.

Felicia giggled, "Maybe one day when we're both free you can give me some pointers. Every time I play this game all I end up with is sore forearms."

"Sure thing, anytime," I smiled.

"Aww, thanks Ben," Felicia grinned and ran her hand down my arm, causing me to shiver despite the warm heat. She spun then and I now saw that Felicia was wearing a thong-backed bikini bottom as well, and I actually felt some spittle drool out the corner of my mouth as I stared at an ass so tight you couldn't even dent it with your fingers.

I was still staring when I felt a slap hit the side of my shoulder. "What?" I turned around to find Dawn rolling her eyes at me, Greg long gone.

"Thought you were going be a good boy from now on?" My girlfriend raised her eyebrows at me.

"That? That was nothing." I shrugged. "She just wanted to make Greg jealous because he was talking to YOU."

"And I was completely shutting Greg down," Dawn insisted.

I arched an eyebrow skeptically. "And all that giggling was part of your put- down?"

Dawn blushed and turned half-away, knowing she'd been caught. "Relax Ben. It's harmless. Now come on. Let's play."

One day, my parents asked me to escort Eden and Emma to the Garden of Eden. At 11, the girls were old enough to scamper about the camp on their own and even take short hikes, say the distance of mine and Dawn's special clearing if they'd known where it was. But the girls still weren't old enough to go as far out as the Garden. Two of their friends, Jenny Wong and Ana Ramirez, were going along, and this year Dawn agreed to accompany me.

An hour-and-a-half hike away from camp, I was quite happy with the opportunity to ogle Dawn all by myself without worrying about other males around. And one time at the pool, we violated our standing orders, slipping away for a five-minute quickie. It turned out alright. None of our four charges drowned and Dawn ended up sliding into the water to try and wash away the evidence of our fornication from her crotch.

The girls DID notice our absence, though. And they also noticed the just-fucked expressions on both our faces, although I sincerely hope they didn't understand exactly what our faces meant. Afterwards, the four young ones huddled together, giggling and pointing at us as if we weren't even there.

Perhaps fifteen minutes later, Eden was elected spokesman of the group and the four swam over to us. My baby sister promptly stood up with fists on her hips and declared, "Okay, we won't blab that you two snuck away for a few minutes if you two show us a real kiss."

Dawn immediately burst into laughter, covering her mouth. "Eden, sweetie. You don't have to try and blackmail us. I'd kiss Ben anyways."

Ana looked up at us with a nervous expression on her face. "Is it really that nice? Because I've been kissed once and it was just slimy."

Dawn chuckled. "Wait till you get hormones. It feels so much different." And with that, Dawn slid into my arms with a big smile on her face. "Make it a good one, boyfriend."

My eyes went up in anxiousness as Dawn descended. Three seconds later she pulled back and slapped me on the chest. "Relax. It's just a kiss."

"Well, you put a lot of pressure on me!" I complained.

"Not my fault if you can't handle the- URP!"

I had rolled my eyes and then attacked Dawn, seizing her head in my hands and laying a fat kiss on her lips, diving my tongue inside her mouth and spearing it around until she met me and moaned audibly into our liplock. My left hand slid lower down her back as I dipped Dawn backwards, and she swooned happily as I carried her over into loving ecstasy, making love to her with my mouth and expressing all my heart's feelings into that kiss.

When I pulled away, I stared adoringly into Dawn's clear blue eyes and smiled. She was still in the romantic dip position, and we heard the breathless "Whoa..." of all four 11-year-olds gasping at the sight of us.

"I want a boyfriend now," Jenny whined.

That got all six of us laughing.

One night, an unusual cold spell settled in after dinner and as dusk fell, Brooke and I went back to the cabin to retrieve sweatshirts for everyone. Rather casually, she hooked her arm through mine as we hiked up the hill.

"You seem a lot happier, Ben," Brooke commented.

I smiled. "I am. I love this camp."

"You love Dawn. You're always happier when you're around her," Brooke smiled radiantly at me. She was right. Just a week after arrival I felt like all my real world problems had gone away.

I shrugged. "Dawn's like slipping into my favorite T-shirt, familiar and comfortable and yet stimulating at the same time. Sometimes I don't know how we go eleven months without seeing each other."

"Yeah, same with me and DJ," Brooke nodded. "She's like my missing half. I've got my friends at school and all, but there's no one like her."

I nodded and we continued walking. But then Brooke squeezed my arm and said slyly, "Of course, DJ and I don't quite have sex like you and Dawn."

I arched an eyebrow. Brooke's comment was simultaneously jealous and sad and sensual. And I got the impression that while she and DJ weren't 'quite' like me and Dawn, the two 15-year-olds were indeed having sex with each other, much like Brandi and Dayna before them. "What do you mean?" I asked cautiously.

Brooke blushed deep enough that I could see it even in the greying twilight. "Well, DJ and I have gotten pretty good at giving each other orgasms. Dayna started doing it with Dawn and Dawn started doing it with DJ. And then DJ started doing it with me. I'm not lesbian or anything. I haven't had any interest in sex with any other girls except her. But even though DJ and I have fun together ... there's just something missing."

I gulped as the image of Brooke and DJ sixty-nining brought instant wood into my shorts. "What?" I croaked, selfishly hoping she would answer 'Your cock, Ben.'

But Brooke just sighed forlornly and her next words took all the stiffness out of my penis. "I miss Perry. I know he got out of control and I don't think I can ever forgive him for trying to force himself on me. But I miss having a boyfriend. I miss feeling like I have a partner for my future. Yeah, we probably weren't going to get married or anything. But it was nice to pretend for a little bit."

I reached over and squeezed my sister's shoulder. "There will be other boys, Brooke."

She sighed again. "But not like you and Dawn. She's like your soulmate or something Ben. Everyone can see it. Mom, Dad, the Evanses. Even the twins want to start calling her Auntie Dawn."

There was a bitterness in Brooke's voice that I didn't understand. "You sound a little jealous, Brooke. You wishing DJ was a boy?"

She snorted, "No." And then she went silent for a moment, lost into thoughts I couldn't comprehend.

By now, we'd reached the cabin and went inside to hunt down everyone's sweatshirt. Brooke went into the bunkroom to grab hers, mine, and the twins'. And I was in Mom and Dad's bedroom grabbing their sweatshirts out of the drawers when suddenly I felt arms slide around my torso.

I spun around in surprise, only to find Brooke pressed up against me. Her hands yanked down on the back of my head, pulling me down as she planted a searing kiss on my lips.

I stiffened in shock but Brooke's lips kept massaging mine, and after another moment instinct kicked in and I was returning my little sister's kiss with all the passion she was giving me.

But three seconds later I yanked my head away. "Brooke, Brooke, no."

She pouted. "Why not? You did it with Brandi. And it's not like we're five seconds removed from Perry trying to * me anymore."

My eyebrows furrowed and I looked bewildered at my little sister. "Why are you doing this?"

"Because I want you. I love you, Ben. You're my big brother, you're a hunk, and you've always looked out for me. I see the glowing looks on all those girls you've been with and I have this craving seven inches inside of me that only you can fill," Brooke husked, her dark eyes flashing. "Come on, Ben. I'm cashing in all those favors. You always promised to tell me and teach me. Teach me now, Ben. Teach me about sex."

"I promised Dawn I wouldn't with anyone else. I promised myself." I looked at the pretty 15-year-old, torn between my lust and my conscience. "I'm trying to be good and loyal, Brooke."

"I'm your sister. It wouldn't count. Ask her."

"I don't know that." I shook my head. "Maybe it would count."

Brooke's pleading expression turned into a malevolent glare, that evil look back in her eye. "I could screw things up for you and her. I know all your secrets and I could blab. I know about your cheating and hooking up with all those girls, Ben. I even know about Miss McNeil."

My eyes flew open and suddenly I was gripping Brooke's biceps, holding her so firmly that she winced and squealed in pain before I let go and pushed her away. "That's NOT going to put me in the mood, Brooke," I said heatedly. Sure enough, my erection was already subsiding.

My little sister whimpered and looked away. "I'm sorry. I'm not trying to be an evil bitch. I'm just jealous, Ben," she started babbling. "I thought we were getting closer and you came and rescued me from Perry and I was thinking that camp would be perfect for you and me to spend more time together and I could get you to show me what sex is all about and take my virginity but then Dawn was there and even though I knew she'd be here I thought it would be like always where you two were best friends but still had time for the rest of us but you've been glued to her side and calling each other boyfriend and girlfriend and I never get to SEE YOU!"

Brooke had to pause and gasp for oxygen. I reached out and hugged her. "Brooke..." I shushed soothingly.

She shuddered in my embrace for a few extra seconds, breathing hard and still gasping for oxygen. But once she got herself under control, the tears began rolling down her cheeks and she buried her face against my chest. "I'm not a little kid anymore, Ben. You and Brandi keep saying I'm too young but I have hormones and urges. I've already had oral sex, both ways. And I'm going to lose my virginity soon, one way or another. But you won't even talk to me about it. You promise you'll answer my questions but I already KNOW all the technical stuff. I need you to SHOW me now. But you won't even touch me! Like I've got some funky skin condition or something."

"You're my little sister," I pinched my eyebrows in and tried to reason with her.

"And you were Brandi's little brother."

"But you should learn that kind of stuff with a boy your own age," I sighed.

"Did you?" Brooke's eyes bored into my skull. "Correct me if I'm wrong, but you learned everything you know from Miss McNeil: an older, wiser woman. Your relationship with her was 'wrong' too, but it was right for you."

I grimaced, fishing around for a defense and not finding one.

"Why can't I learn from you, Ben? I love you, I trust you. I compare every potential boy to you, and none of them measure up. How could I possibly think of learning and fumbling around with some 15-year-old acne-ridden dweeb when you and your wealth of experience and love for me is right in the next bedroom? Or would you rather I just hit up some jock on the football team and have him deflower me?"

"No!" I shouted at the very thought.

"Well that's what's gonna happen if you keep waiting for me to grow up, Ben. I AM grown up. I told you last Winter that I wanted you. I promised I'd wait. But I'm tired of waiting now. It's time." There was a fire in Brooke's eyes that told me she was dead serious. This was her ultimatum and nothing I could say would change her mind.

I sighed. "Lemme think about it, okay?"

Brooke visibly sagged, looking both relieved and apologetic. "Look Ben. I'm really not trying to force you. I just want you to understand where I'm coming from. I'm scared of all this. I'm scared of sex. But I'm not scared when I'm with you. Please? Can't you do this for me?"

I nodded. "Okay."

I'd meant it as "okay, I understand" but Brooke may have taken it as "Okay, I'll do it".

"When?" She asked, suddenly excited again.

"I don't know yet. I gotta talk to Dawn." I hoisted the sweatshirts. "We should get back."

Brooke darted forward and hugged me. "I love you, Ben."

I patted her on the back. "Love you too, sis."

Brooke and I hadn't been gone that long, but apparently we'd been gone long enough for Greg Kinomoto to make his move. As we approached the bonfire I could see that the hunky Eurasian had his arms wrapped around Dawn, my girlfriend giggling as together they held a long stick with two marshmallows into the fire.

Presently, Dawn shivered and Greg leaned in to whisper something in her ear. She giggled and then turned her head to him, nodding. He said something else and the pair moved away from the fire, going around behind some bushes and out of sight.

I felt my blood beginning to boil. I was sure it was harmless; sure that Dawn wasn't doing anything more than flirting. I'd seen Adrienne do FAR more with other guys without letting it get out of hand.

But then, Adrienne had always been the one in control, only offering small nuggets to her would-be suitors while saving all the goodies for me. Dawn, on the other hand, was the not-yet-17 blushing girl being seduced by the 22-year-old hunk. Wordlessly, I thrust Mom and Dad's sweatshirts at them and then hurried around the perimeter of the bonfire while Brooke went to give the twins their warm clothes.

Dawn was nowhere in sight by the time I circled around. I headed for the bushes and as I approached, I heard her musical giggling. With a nagging sense of dread at the back of my neck, I decided to tiptoe my approach and peer around the bushes surreptitiously. And then my blood stopped boiling.

Instead, it ran icy cold.

Greg had his jacket wrapped around Dawn's shoulders, his hands on her arms rubbing gently for extra heat. That scene in and of itself would have made me pretty upset. But also, at that very moment, Greg was pressed up right in Dawn's face, the back of his head obscuring it. And yet from the short, nodding movements, it was clear he was kissing her.

I only needed to see this for half a second before I instantly turned away and stomped none-too-quietly back around the bonfire. Fucking Bitch!

I heard Dawn's words in my head. 'Relax, Ben. It's harmless, Ben.' Yeah, right. I was angry and I was pissed off. For a brief moment, I contemplated dragging Brooke back to our cabin and fucking the shit out of her. I knew my little sister wanted it and I would give her the fucking of her young life. She would be forever ruined for other men by the time I was through with her.

And yet, the instant I had that thought I dashed it away. No, Brooke deserved better. I still wasn't sold on the idea of doing anything sexual with a younger sibling. Older, yeah. Brandi was old enough to know what she was getting into and to deal with the consequences. But a virgin little sister? And especially in the mental state I was in? No, an angry revenge fuck was NOT what Brooke needed to be a part of.

Angry, I simply stomped away and headed for ... wherever.

Aimlessly, I walked around in the semi-darkness. I had a flashlight in my pocket, but for the moment I was content to meander without it. Maybe if I was lucky I'd hit my head on a low tree branch and render myself unconscious.

Only one voice stopped me dead in my tracks. "Hey there, handsome."

I turned to look at the cabin where the voice came from. A tall, slender brunette with streaks of blonde in her hair reclined in a chair, her long, lithe legs propped up on the rail. Felicia held a steaming mug in her hands, and her smile was bright ivory in the twilight.

"A little tense, are we, Ben? You look like someone who could use a good backrub." Felicia's smoky, seductive voice simultaneously set my blood on fire once again and reignited that naughty, amoral part inside of me.

And with an evil little grin, I nodded and went up to the house.

Felicia was deceptively strong for her slight frame. All slender limbs without any obvious musculature, she certainly knew what she was doing with her hands. I was putty on the bed, feeling quite good, and when she began to slide my shirt up to expose my back, I gave her no resistance.

Soon, I was topless and resettling onto my stomach while Felicia stroked my spine with long, rhythmic movements. I sighed happily and didn't even flinch when I felt the soft touch of her lips between my shoulder blades. "What's bugging you, Ben?"

I growled in response and tensed up again, causing her to resume rubbing concentric circles over my shoulders.

"Girl trouble?"

I shrugged.

"So what's bothering you right now?"

"Greg," I grunted, and immediately I felt the tension in Felicia's hands. As far as I knew, the pair had been broken up since last summer and had not reconnected, but clearly Felicia was just as bothered by her ex's dalliance with Dawn as I was.

"What about him?" she asked in a strained voice.

"I found them kissing," I sighed in vexation.

Felicia was quiet for a long moment. But then she resumed rubbing my naked back and said quietly, "I see."

"I'm sure it'll all work out, Ben. I've seen you two together ever since I started coming here six years ago. You're best friends and that sort of thing will last forever, no matter what little things happen here and there."

"Right," I mumbled.

"Then again," Felicia's voice dropped to a seductive purr, layered with honey. "It depends on what kind of kiss."

I picked my head up at that and the gorgeous brunette took the opportunity to roll me over onto my back, quickly straddling my midsection. I felt both heat and moisture where her crotch rubbed against my naked abdomen.

"I mean," Felicia began. "Were they kissing like this?" She bent down and pecked my lips, quickly darting away with a flirty twinkle in her eye and a little seductive smile.

I shook my head no.

"Then they were kissing like this?" She bent again and pressed her lips firmly to me, her mouth closed but her puffy pads molding themselves against me, pushing and pulling and gently nibbling as Felicia gave me the hottest closed- mouth kiss of my life.

I was slightly dazed when she pulled back, and apparently she took my non- response as a negative answer.

"Well then, I guess if they must have been kissing like this." Seriously, Felicia must have taken nuclear kissing lessons from Adrienne. The instant her tongue entered my mouth, a bomb went off in my head as she sucked me in with vacuum force and simultaneously exploded a riot of sensations in my brain. And for a few seconds, I thought she might inhale me inside of her.

The kiss went on and on and on. There were no more silly questions of comparison. I was just kissing Felicia and she was kissing me. I was seeing red, fueled by hurt and anger at Dawn as well as my own pure lust for the hot 21- year-old. And whatever reasons Felicia had for making out with me, she had just as much energy and passion as I did.

Suitable for the cold weather, Felicia had been wearing a baggy, hooded UCLA sweatshirt. The minute my hands dug underneath it and found nothing but bare skin, she abruptly lifted off me and flung the heavy cotton over her head, just narrowly missing the half-empty coffee mug she'd set down on the table. Her nice tits were wonderfully supported by her bra, an expensive and lacey design better suited to a luxurious penthouse than a cabin in the woods. Not that I minded at all.

With a burst of energy I rolled us over so that I was on top and began kissing my way down her chest. Felicia moaned in amazement, "Damn you're a good kisser!"

I filed away the praise for later ego boosting and concentrated on the silky smooth skin I was gliding over, my lips running over the swells of her breasts before I came to the front clasp of her bra. Deftly unhooking it with expert skill (Stacey Whitehouse had favored the same style), I flung the cups away and quickly fastened myself around a perky nipple while Felicia clutched my head to her bosom. But almost as quickly, she started tugging me upwards by my arms, clearly directing my face back to hers so that we could once again lock lips. And this time, Felicia slid her hand into the waistband of my cargo pants, quickly searching out my cock in my boxers and wrapping her hand around my thick erection.

"Ooh, you really ARE Big Ben, aren't you?" Felicia grinned. "Nice and thick and juicy!"

I grinned right back and resumed kissing her before she tilted her head to plant her pecks along my neck while I maneuvered myself until I was on my knees between her legs.

She let go of my cock and pulled her hands out, moving them around to begin working the clasp of my pants. "Fuck me now, Ben. I'm dying to feel your hot, throbbing cock deep in my cunny. I haven't been properly fucked since I got here and I need you. Fuck Greg, the jerk-off male whore. His dick isn't even as big as yours. And screw your little slut Dawn. I'll bet she puts out for just any piece of trash who comes on to her."

Felicia had worked my pants down my thighs by this point while I nursed her tits again. I was rock-hard and ready to go, but hearing the gorgeous brunette disparage Dawn set off a riot of alarm bells in my head. I went rigid, and I pulled my head back. "She's not a slut," I informed Felicia coldly.

Already flush with arousal, Felicia just shrugged off my comment while she shrugged out of her sweat pants and panties. "Whatever, Ben. She's not here. She's with GREG. I'M here with you. My cunny is wet and begging for your dick."

I wanted in that cunny. I glanced down and saw the pink lips inviting me inside. I saw my long dick aiming into position, just inches away from her heavenly gates. But then my gaze flicked back up into Felicia's bewitching grey eyes. She was still aroused and angry and wired up with too much energy, but my comment clearly hadn't sunk in. I felt it was very important that no matter what she and I did, no matter what faults I may have had, that she understand Dawn's true nature. "She's not a slut," I repeated. "She hasn't have sex with anyone but me. And I'm pretty sure she hasn't had sex with Greg."

"You sure?" Felicia growled. "You sure she's not fucking him right now?"

Blinking in surprise, I realized that I WAS. I was sure. I LOVED Dawn. And I knew she loved me. Yeah, her flirting with Greg made me a little jealous. The guy was better looking and taller and older and clearly more charming socially. True, Felicia claimed I had a bigger dick (which yes, made up for a lot), but she might have just been blowing sunshine up my ass.

But the fact was, Dawn had resisted temptation for so long, not even having sex with Mark. And I believed her. If either of us was fallible, it was ME. I was the one who had a track record of just falling into bed whenever my emotions got the best of me ... like right now.

True, I thought I'd seen Greg and Dawn making out. Maybe she had a good reason and maybe she didn't. But I didn't have a good reason for what I was doing with Felicia. It wasn't right. At the very least, I had to talk it out with her before I made rash judgments. She had never betrayed me before. I owed it to her to find out the truth now.

And I owed it to ME. The first time I'd cheated had just been pure hormones. Adrienne was fucking hot and I couldn't resist. Yeah, she was threatening me with Keira's exposure, but I'd let my dick answer for me. The second time I'd imagined Adrienne's flirting had gone past the line into sex with Jake. I'd convinced myself that people at that social elite level cheated as a matter of course. But really, I'd missed Cassidy and my driving goal had been my own selfish desire to have sex with her. And even when Adrienne had forgiven me and wanted to make up, I'd already thrown away any restraint and boned Donna Kincaid.

Not again.

NOT. AGAIN.

Do SOMETHING mature, Ben. Think before you screw. What would I get out of this with Felicia? A hot body and a good memory, but nothing lasting. I'd had enough of those, hadn't I? Felicia was probably just using me out of a vindictive desire to lash out at Greg anyways. And even if Dawn had slipped and was making out with Greg, maybe even if she was fucking him right now, she meant so much more to me than Felicia. If I could just think past the next thirty minutes of selfish pleasure, what I could possibly have with Dawn far outweighed anything I could have with Felicia.

Which meant I couldn't do this. I LOVED Dawn. And I owed it to myself to honor that. And so sighing in frustration while my cock angrily throbbed just inches away from its goal, I suddenly rolled off of the naked model and started hoisting my cargo pants back up to my waist.

"The fuck are you going?" Felicia barked in surprise.

"Back," I stated gruffly. "To Dawn."

"What?"

"I gotta talk to her. I gotta make this work out."

"What? What about me?" The gorgeous brunette squealed.

"You'll be fine," I assured her.

"You can't leave me like this! You DON'T leave me like this! I wanna fuck! Come ON, Ben. Don't you want to get back at Greg and Dawn for what they're doing to us?"

"We're not gonna happen, Felicia. Not tonight. Maybe never. I don't know. But I've gotta talk to Dawn."

"WHY? She's a slut you caught making out with MY fucking ex-boyfriend! The fuck is wrong with you guys at camp? First, Greg had the nerve to dump ME last year. Now this? THIS does NOT happen to ME!!!" Felicia shrieked.

I looked around, spotting my exit. "Well ... it just did." I pulled my sweatshirt over my head and headed out the door. "Say 'hi' to your parents for me, Felicia."

And then I was gone.

Dawn was waiting for me as I approached my cabin. She stood up from the steps where she'd been sitting, hugging herself tightly in her own sweatshirt. "Ben! Where'd you go? I've been looking for you! Brooke said you took off angry."

I was glad to see her, happy that I wasn't catching her naked and writhing beneath Greg's sweaty body. But I still wasn't thrilled with her at that moment. I stomped up and asked coldly. "What the hell were you doing with Greg Kinomoto?"

She paled in the porch light and a worried expression came on her face. "Nothing." Her tone was that of a 6-year-old caught with her hand in the cookie jar.

"Dawn, don't fucking lie to me. I SAW you," I growled.

"Nothing! Really. I mean ... it wasn't MUCH."

"But it was still SOMETHING. Not nothing," I accused, pointing a finger at her. "I SAW you kissing him!"

"No!" A look of horror crossed Dawn's face. "I didn't kiss him!"

"Don't fucking LIE to me, Dawn. I SAW you."

"NO," Dawn said coldly. "I didn't kiss him. He kissed me and I slapped him for it."

"Huh?" My face scrunched up in half-surprise and half-disbelief. "What the hell were you doing hiding in the bushes with him?"

"I was cold. He offered me his jacket."

"Then why didn't he just go and get it for you? Why'd you have to go back there for it?"

"Well, uh, uh," Dawn stammered. "I wasn't thinking. He just said, 'Come on' and I went with him to get it. And then he wrapped it around me and then he was putting it on me..."

"And then you kissed him!"

"No, Ben!" Dawn protested. "I told you. He kissed ME!"

"And how long was it before you slapped him?" Both my eyebrows popped up. "Hmm?"

"Uh ... well ... I..." Dawn stammered again.

"One minute? Two? Five?" I growled, not letting her off.

At that point, my girlfriend burst into tears. "I'm SORRY, Ben. I didn't mean it. All I had racing through my head was that Dayna was going to be sooo jealous when I told her Greg kissed me. He's cute. He gets my heart racing. But I don't have feelings for him at all. And I knew it wasn't right. So I broke it off and slapped him."

"Then what?" I challenged.

"I handed him his jacket and ran away," Dawn pleaded. "I came to find you!"

I sighed, upset. But if we were talking no more than a kiss that she enjoyed for a little while, I could live with it. I knew Greg was a hunk and the Evans girls all thought he was dreamy. But in the end, she'd slapped him and left. Besides, I knew I'd been guilty of much worse. Frowning, my eyes narrowed as I coolly evaluated my girlfriend. "That's it?"

"That's it. I swear, Ben. I'll never let him near me again," Dawn promised and stepped towards me, clearly looking for forgiveness and eager to hug me.

"Okay," I sighed. "Okay. It's okay."

"Really?" Dawn's heart seemed to mend in a half-second. A hopeful, happy expression crossed her face, and when I opened my arms, she eagerly leaped at me.

Gawd damn it felt good to have Dawn in my arms. I LOVED her. I had that deep emotional connection with her, and feeling the physical touch of her body against me amplified all those pleasant emotions

But just when I was starting to relax and breathe easier, Dawn tensed. Her hands gripped a little tighter and after another slow second, she pulled her head back and stared accusingly into my eyes.

One sniff. Then two. I watched the light wrinkle of Dawn's petite nose before she leaned forward again and fixed her brilliant blue gaze right on me. And in a cutting voice that would have sliced through glaciers, Dawn spat, "Who the FUCK were YOU with, Ben?"

I gulped.

Her eyebrows went up and it was clear I wasn't getting out of this without coughing up a name. I blanched and then managed to spit out, "Felicia."

She didn't hit me. She didn't even grip me any harder. Dawn just let her head tilt to the side in a look of utter disappointment and it seemed like all the air went out of her. She released me almost immediately and turned away, stomping off three steps before turning back to me.

Shaking her head in disgust, my girlfriend looked at the floor and muttered, "You always said you'd screw things up... 'Don't get close, Dawn. I'm a stupid, stupid boy and I'll screw things up.'" Then she picked her head up and gave me that glaring blue gaze. "Did you fuck her?"

Thank God I hadn't. "No, I didn't," I said honestly.

"Then why is her smell all over you?" Dawn's eyes were still accusatory.

I sighed. "I was angry Dawn. You were kissing Greg."

"And that makes it right?"

"What?" I barked defensively. "YOU can have a momentary lapse and I can't?"

"I'm not the one with the shitty track record here," Dawn reminded me.

"What happened to 'I won't judge and what's past is past'?" I shot back. "I made a mistake and if it makes you feel any better, yeah, Felicia wanted to fuck!"

"How is THAT supposed to make me feel better?" Dawn retorted shrilly.

"Because I didn't!" I reached forward and grabbed Dawn's arms. "Don't you get it? I LOVE you, Dawn Evans. I've loved you since our moms washed us side- by-side in the sink as infants. I've loved you since I scraped my knee and you kissed it to make it all better when we were five. And I've loved you every second we've been together since then. Don't you understand? I fuck up every relationship I'm ever a part of. A hot chick throws herself at me and my dick takes over my thinking for me."

I sighed. "But not you. I couldn't do it to you. I walked away from Felicia. I SAW you making out with Greg Kinomoto. I had every reason to just say the hell with it and get my revenge fuck from Felicia. But I didn't. I don't know how better to prove my love to you, Dawn. I CAN'T lose you."

Dawn steamed but ground her teeth together. "So you didn't fuck her?"

"No."

"Did she go down on you?"

I pulled my head back. "No."

"You go down on her?"

"No!" I insisted, shaking my head.

"You kiss her?"

I bit my lip, wincing and nodding.

"You do some petting?"

I groaned and grudgingly admitted. "Yeah, did YOU?"

Dawn paled, looking away. I wondered just how far Greg had gotten before she stopped him. I steamed inside, but I kept my temper in check.

"Look," I began. "We both made mistakes. But I learned something from this Dawn. I love you. I'm jealous of you. And I don't want to do anything to screw this up. I'm committed to making this work. It's a DANGEROUS thing. It could ruin our friendship if it doesn't work out, and given the way our families are connected, that could be really, really awkward down the line."

I took a deep breath. "But this is us, Dawn. You said it yourself. I'm not just another guy. You're not just another girl. We're Ben and Dawn and we've been destined from birth to get married and have kids and unite our two families together. Okay? We'll make it work."

Dawn managed a little smile. "We'll make it work."

I opened my arms again and we came together for a fierce hug. Dawn whimpered and fought back tears, clutching me so tightly that she elevated one leg to wrap it behind mine.

"Eww, get a room."

Dawn picked her head up in surprise and I twisted around to see the twins walking up to us, followed closely by Brooke and DJ and then both sets of our parents.

"Stop teasing them, Emma," Mom warned sternly.

"But Brooke says it all the time!" Emma whined.

I just chuckled while Dawn laughed, and we felt all the tension leave the both of us. I sighed and then held Dawn's head in my hands, planting a firm kiss on her lips and willing myself to replace all trace of Felicia's taste with the flavor of Dawn.

"See you tomorrow," I sighed when we were done.

"Count on it," Dawn smiled, a twinkle in her eye.

"Be careful guys," Mom called out to the twins, who were making a beeline for their friends.

"It's frisbee golf, Mom," Eden rolled her eyes. "How dangerous can it be?"

"I just worry," Mom replied and folded her arms across her chest as the twins raced across the field.

"Laters," Brooke and DJ hoisted their hiking gear, the multi-colored prints of their bikini tops showing through their T-shirts which were cinched by hair clips in the back to better hug their torsos and reveal their tight bellies. "And don't forget what I asked, Ben," Brooke reminded me with a hard look over at Dawn.

I nodded and waved her off, lest our parents get suspicious. The cute 15-year- olds set off. Dawn then came over and slipped her hand into mine. "See you guys at lunch," I called to my parents, and hand-in-hand my girlfriend and I started the hike to our special spot.

"Be back on time," Mrs. Evans reminded us. "We've got plans for you at lunch."

"Of course, Mom," Dawn replied. And then silently, Dawn squeezed my hands three times in a subtle, "I. Love. You." I squeezed back and felt my spirits lifting.

Last night, while not earth-shattering, had been a turning point in our relationship. Neither of us had ever been heavily pursued by a member of the opposite sex at camp before. And now we'd both been hit on by two of the most beautiful people within a hundred miles.

And we'd still chosen each other.

Minutes after we arrived, Dawn's back hit the blankets on top of the ground mat, her arms wrapped behind my head as our faces pressed tightly together, our tongues intertwining in each other's mouth. A gentle breeze came down the canyon and across the creek, blowing cool air across my naked back as I centered my body over hers. The same breeze rustled the bushes, partially masking the sound of Dawn's sigh as she felt my cockhead separating her moist labia. And then nothing would stifle the sound of her happy moan at feeling my thick shaft burrowing ever deeper into the core of her body.

Dawn was still incredibly tight, her vaginal walls hugging close to my penetrating rod, providing exquisite friction with every surrendered millimeter. And she did surrender them. Every part of her was welcoming and inviting, urging me deeper with her pants and breathy moans.

And through it all, our eyes stayed locked together. By keeping that visual focus, we could feel the bonds of love and affection and see them in each other's eyes. Strengthened by a lifetime of partnership, we let our friendship and trust grow until it filled every fiber of our beings, so that every twitch and caress was a physical manifestation of our emergent unity.

Dawn and I were truly making love. My thrusts were slow and full. Her hips rolled to meet me, but we never came together with heavy force nor meaty thumps. We simply stroked together. We didn't even kiss. We didn't need to. So much more was expressed in our eyes and in the way our noses rubbed together.

The books say girls have two types of orgasms: clitoral and vaginal. Even a girl's anal orgasms are usually a combination of those anal nerves plus rubbing at the clit to push them over the edge. But Dawn definitely had a third-type. An orgasm of love. An orgasm of feeling so intimately connected to your partner that your body literally has no choice but to explode in ecstasy, lest the overabundance of emotions simply overwhelm your senses.

I lost track of how many time Dawn writhed with one of those; but there was no mistaking when the vaginal orgasm came. It was preceded by shortened gasps for air, little squeaks accelerating in pace and in pitch. Her eyes tightened as the rush of feeling rolled down her spine and caused her to arch her chest against me. And as the pleasure swept through her insides, her mouth gaped open to scream.

But instead of crying out in sheer bliss, Dawn merely grasped my head and stared deep into my eyes. Sweat was dripping off her brow, her face a mask of pleasure and her irises alight with brilliant blue fire. And with her last burst of oxygen, she moaned, "I love you, Ben. I always loved you. And I will always love you."

I'd said the phrase 'I love you' to many girls in my life. Sometimes I felt like I meant it. To others I just said it because it was what they wanted to hear. But not this time. Today, I had three words that were far more special, because exactly one year ago today Dawn and I had truly begun this journey to become more than just childhood friends.

So I replied, "Happy birthday, Dawn," and my own orgasm ignited. And together, we let our pleasure carry us away..

23 Chapter 19: Little Sisters

JULY 2001, SUMMER CAMP

Dawn and I arrived at the table for lunch, both of us with warm smiles on our faces and twinkles in our eyes. How could we not be happy? We were in LOVE. And it wasn't just puppy love or teenage infatuation. I didn't feel the rush of "new love" like I had with Keira or Adrienne. It wasn't even the pleasant but slightly awkward transition from friendship to romance like with Megan and Cassidy.

It just felt ... right. I'd literally known Dawn for my entire life, and the progression of our relationship, while rapidly advancing these past three summers like puberty, felt completely natural. When we first realized in grade school that we had private parts that didn't match, we showed them to each other to try and figure it out. When our bodies first started undergoing the great change out of childhood, we similarly explored those changes together. And when hormones began to percolate through our veins, we let those feelings out with each other.

Dawn was the first girl I held hands with. She was my first kiss. We then explored masturbation with each other, and I was the one to introduce Dawn to the wonderful pleasures of sex. Didn't it just make sense that we really explore what true love meant together? Maybe it really was destiny.

Our parents beamed at us as we arrived. Both sets of parents knew their now 17- year-old children had probably just had sex with each other, and yet there was nothing but approval in their eyes. Eden and Emma looked at us with little smiles, confident that they were witnessing the ideal romantic coupling, right up there with Sleeping Beauty, Cinderella, and (as they put it) Beauty and the Beast.

Guess which one I was.

But two people at the table weren't giving us lovey-dovey looks. DJ caught Dawn's attention and something was communicated non-verbally between the two sisters. And Brooke gave me a pointed look, before deliberately sweeping her gaze over to Dawn and then back again to me. Her question was clear: 'Have you talked to her yet?'

I grimaced in apology and shook my head in the negative. I knew what Brooke wanted. She'd made her intentions quite clear, even going so far as to crawl into bed with me this morning so that I awoke with my little sister's head on my chest and her hand on my morning wood.

It wasn't that the idea was distasteful to me. Brooke WAS growing up into quite the hottie, with just enough resemblance to Brandi to start my engines revving and enough prettiness and curves of her own to keep my engines that way. I had no problems with incest. And I'd finally accepted for myself that Brooke was old enough to begin her sexual explorations.

But I was still just nine days into my newfound relationship with Dawn. I loved her. She talked of marriage someday. And we'd already agreed to somehow maintain a long-distance relationship come August.

I believed Dawn would accept Brooke's desires to explore her sexuality with me. After all, Dawn had already shown comfortability with incest, given her dalliances with her own sister and in her knowledge of my affair with Brandi. She'd even let me fuck Dayna every which way from Sunday last summer.

And yet I was still hesitant to raise the subject with Dawn. I still had the noble of idea of monogamy in my head. After all, I'd never really been monogamous before. But didn't Dawn deserve all of me? Wasn't the point of being so completely in love that I should devote my entire self to one woman?

And what if Dawn was threatened by Brooke? No girlfriend of mine had ever thrown a fit over me screwing Keira or Dawn or Brandi because none of them KNEW about those side-affairs. I'd compartmentalized them away as "not counting", satisfying my own conscience. But that's not to say my girlfriend at the time would have been so generous if she'd known.

When I indicated that I'd still not yet approached Dawn with what Brooke was asking for, my little sister's face went through a riot of emotions. Disappointment was first, as if she were waiting for a desired package to arrive only to find that it had been delayed yet again. Anger with me came next, accusing me (rightfully so) for being the cause of said delay. And sadness. Brooke loved me and desired me, for a variety of reasons, and doubt was starting to creep into her mind that I would ever fulfill my promise.

That last look broke my heart. As much as I loved Dawn, I owed it to my sister to keep up my end of the bargain and at least raise the subject. So sighing, I resolved to talk to my girlfriend that afternoon. She would understand Brooke's desires. She'd have to understand, even if she didn't necessarily agree.

I hoped Dawn would say 'yes'. If not, I wasn't sure what I would do. I loved both Dawn and Brooke. And I really didn't want to have to make any choices between them.

I spent the first hour after lunch trying to work up how to raise the "Brooke" issue with Dawn. She had something on her mind as well, and so we spent that hour just laying out by the lake, holding hands casually and trying to relax while letting our meals digest.

But presently, a small commotion caught our attention a hundred yards away from us across the curve in the lake. Greg Kinomoto was reclining on a lounge chair with some of his friends, ranging in age from 19 to 23. There were two bikini-clad girls giggling and laughing and flirting with them, a normal event. But what had alerted Dawn and I was that the voices were VERY familiar.

Dawn saw them first, and she instinctively bolted out of her chair just seconds before I did. It was Brooke and DJ, and our 15-year-old little sisters had no business flirting with such older men. Despite her developed figure, DJ in her pigtails looked even younger and the situation looked rather disturbing with the fully grown men predatorily circling her.

I actually outran Dawn across the beach, arriving just after Brooke had plopped herself into Greg's lap, wriggling her tight underage ass against his crotch. And just over ten seconds after leaving my lounge chair, I arrived on the scene, roughly snatched my sister's wrist, and bodily yanked her up. "The FUCK are you doing?" I yelled in her face.

Dawn arrived just then and similarly pulled DJ back and away from Connor Metcalfe, a prototypical California surfer boy six years older than her. "Dawnnn!" DJ complained.

"We're leaving," Dawn growled at her little sister.

"We aren't doing anything wrong!" Brooke whined and tried to jerk her wrist out of my grasp.

"Hey, come on, babe," Greg spread his hands with a charming smile on his face. "The girls and us were just chatting."

Dawn whirled on Greg and without warning, slapped his cheek with enough force to rotate his head around. The big guy winced and held a hand to his cheek protectively while glaring at Dawn. But the 17-year-old blonde just stared him down. "You stay away from our sisters, got it? They may look all adult but they're barely fifteen and you KNOW it."

Greg grimaced and glared at her, but he nodded his head.

Together, Dawn and I marched our little sisters away. But once we got back to our original lounge chairs, they both shook themselves free of our grasp and whirled to face us.

"You can't be there every time, Dawn," DJ said darkly. "It's gonna happen again, one way or another."

Dawn just looked in horror at her little sister, and meanwhile Brooke put her hands on her hips while glaring at me. "You promised, Ben. If you can't keep your promises, what faith do I have left in you?"

And with that, Brooke slipped her hand into DJ's and the two younger teens took off, headed for parts unknown.

Dawn visibly deflated as she exhaled, a look of pain on her face. I felt my own heart sinking, and simultaneously, Dawn and I turned to each other and said, "We need to talk."

Neither Dawn nor I felt comfortable saying anything out in the open where we were. I wouldn't have even felt comfortable at our special clearing. People just don't go around telling their girlfriends that their little sister wants to have sex with them, and I wanted to make absolutely sure we wouldn't be overheard.

There were too many people by the lake, period. The cabin walls weren't soundproof. And it was too easy for someone who knew us to sneak behind some bushes by our special spot. In the end, I decided on an open field within the camp borders that had a single, solitary tree in the middle of it. At least there, I figured if we kept our voices controlled no one could overhear, and we could see in 360 degrees if anyone was around us. Yeah, we'd be visible to passersby, but I wasn't planning on getting naked or anything during this discussion.

No sooner had we sat down than Dawn and I, as if on the same wavelength, both began, "I wasn't sure how to say this..."

I blinked in surprise and so did Dawn. She made as if to defer to me but my chivalrous instincts kicked in first and I waved her to continue. As if eager to get this off her chest, Dawn sighed and said, "I want to invite DJ to have sex with us."

My eyes popped wide open. I hadn't been expecting that, and the surprise was evident on my face. Dawn just exhaled and continued, "I know DJ lost her virginity this past year. Her boyfriend was a jerk and I never liked him, but DJ did and that was all that mattered at the time. He smooth-talked her into it and then it was just three pumps and an apology. Apparently it was his first time too."

I frowned, not yet understanding how the story of DJ's lost virginity would lead to Dawn inviting DJ to join us.

"Anyways, they tried it once more, and it was just as pathetic. That kind of ruined DJ's perception of the guy as a manly hunk and she dumped him. Shortly after that, we came up to camp and DJ told me in no uncertain terms that she was going to, quote, 'do it right'.

I arched an eyebrow and Dawn signed mournfully, shaking her head sadly. Then she continued, "Now DJ's flirted with most of the guys her own age around camp and managed to not do anything stupid just yet, because she and Brooke are having sex together and that's taken the urgency off for these first few days. But my little sister is dead set on getting properly laid, and I'm afraid she's begun to turn her attentions to older men who are just going to prey on her. She's convinced that an 'older man' will have more experience and be a better lover. I'm convinced that guys like Greg and Connor will just use her and leave her."

I was starting to get what Dawn was alluding to, and I had to admit that my loins liked the idea. DJ was very cute. And yet my arousal was tempered both by the pained look in Dawn's eyes and my own current worries about Brooke. I still hadn't gotten my little request off my chest and I couldn't relax until I did.

Dawn sighed. "When we first got here, DJ asked me if she could join us, make a threesome out of it. I told her I didn't want to share. I was in love, Ben. I wanted you all to myself, you know?"

I nodded.

"But now I'm afraid that things will be worse if DJ finds some other stranger. I trust you Ben. I'm still not sure I want to share you, but I trust you. Can you do this and make it good for her, but still love me?" Dawn's lower lip quivered.

I didn't answer immediately, instead moving forward to kiss my girlfriend tenderly. She sighed happily and wrapped her hands behind my head to more firmly kiss me back. And when we pulled away, I looked her in the eye and said, "I'll always love you. You never have to worry about that. No matter what else happens to us, you will always come first."

Belatedly, I got the innuendo and I grinned. "And if you want, I can make sure you always cum first."

Dawn rolled her eyes, but the vulgar humor broke some of the tension and she managed a wry grin. "I'm still not entirely sure I'm comfortable with letting her join us. She's just a kid, you know?"

I sighed and rolled my eyes, thinking of Brooke. "Believe me, I know."

"But then I think of what we were doing when we were fifteen," Dawn continued. "Maybe we weren't having sex yet, but the two of us got pretty hot and heavy. And I guess DJ's just developed a little faster than me. It's not like she's still a virgin." She shrugged helplessly.

I took a deep breath. "But Brooke is."

"Brooke?" Dawn sat up straight and gave me a funny look. "What's this got to do with Brooke?"

I exhaled and gathered my strength, looking around the field to make sure no one was within earshot. "I wasn't sure how to say this, but Brooke wants ME to be her first."

Dawn smirked and a twinkle came into her eyes. "Ohhh ... Okay, that makes sense."

My eyebrows shot up in confusion. "Makes sense?"

"She's been giving you these weird looks all summer and every time she did, I would watch you tense up," Dawn smiled. "Now I know why. I'd started to guess anyways."

"We don't have to," I put in hurriedly. "I promised I'd be loyal. I love you, Dawn. And Brooke knows that. I'd never do anything to-"

"Ben, Ben," Dawn calmed me down. Her posture relaxed even more. "It's okay. She's your sister. I get it."

"But-"

"And after all, didn't we just agree to let DJ join us? If I can accept you having sex with my sister, I can certainly accept you having sex with yours. Brooke loves you, Ben. I get it."

I arched an eyebrow. "Really?"

"Makes sense. It's the same reason I'd rather you be the one DJ learns sex from. Yeah, DJ's not a virgin, but she hasn't had good sex either." Dawn smiled and leaned back with both arms, which thrust her chest forward and began to stimulate my arousal. "We can both teach them. After all, we're their big siblings. I taught DJ, now it's your turn to teach Brooke."

"But that's different, you're both girls," I frowned.

"Not so different. Sex is sex. Learning is learning. And I don't have a dick for DJ to learn with." Dawn grinned. "Hell, if Dayna had been a boy, I would have lost my virginity to my big brother instead of you," she laughed.

Feeling the tension drain out of me, I started laughing too. And then Dawn let out a big sigh of relief. "You know, I thought I was going to feel really jealous and uncomfortable at the idea of DJ sleeping with you. She's still so young and we're only nine days into really being boyfriend/girlfriend. But now that it's here, I don't mind at all."

"Really?"

Dawn smiled sweetly. "I love my little sister, Ben. I want to protect her and see her happy. And knowing she can learn with you far outweighs any jealousy of mine. It's not like you're going to go fall in love with her, will you?"

I shook my head. "Not planning on it. But I will warn you Dawn, one thing I've learned is that it's not as simple as a few orgasms and a few pointers. Once you've slept with someone, it changes things ... forever."

"Yeah," Dawn smiled and pulled my face to hers, rubbing our noses together. "It brings us closer. You'll have tapped all three Evans sisters, Ben. And I've already had sex with Brandi. Now we're just binding our two families as close as they can possibly be."

"So how is this gonna work?" DJ asked, fidgeting nervously. Dawn looked reassuringly at her little sister while I held Brooke's hand, similarly trying to instill her with calmness and confidence.

"There's no pressure," I said in a gentle tone, looking at Dawn while I said this. "We can do as little or as much as you guys are comfortable with, even if it means doing nothing." And I meant it. Sure, the horndog part of me wanted to bury my tool inside cute DJ, whose tight body and flowing blonde hair reminded me of Dawn at fifteen. And I was certainly aroused by the naughty idea of having sex with my virginal little sister. But the nice guy in me was coming out again. No pressure. Never. And while I hadn't been that close to DJ, she was a friend and very important to my family, and I couldn't bear to do anything to her that she might regret.

Now if I couldn't do anything like that to DJ, I certainly could never force myself on Brooke. I resolved that if I saw the slightest hesitation in her, I would call this whole thing off, like I had with Megan way back when.

"Why don't you two just hang back," Dawn suggested. "Ben and I will get things going and if you feel comfortable enough, just join in." The breeze off the creek picked up just then and blew through my girlfriend's hair, sending it fluttering to the side of her while she turned her beautiful face to me. I saw the sparkle in her clear blue eyes. Whatever reservations she might have over letting me, her love, have sex with her little sister and my little sister, Dawn was clearly excited by the situation.

I lay back across the blankets as Dawn crawled over me. She paused to remove her baby T-shirt, leaving her upper body clad only in her bra as she bent down to taste my lips. And as the heavenly pleasures of our kiss began spreading through my body, I felt my own tension over the situation starting to melt away.

My shirt came off shortly afterwards, followed by Dawn's bra. She then rose up on her knees and went through the awkward gymnastics of removing her shorts and panties until she'd fully undressed, and then rolled onto her back as I similarly got myself completely naked. We moved together with the ease and comfort of lovers quite familiar with each other's bodies, and even through closed eyes we instinctively knew where to move next in order to maximize each other's pleasure.

"Ohhh, Ben..." Dawn sighed when she settled her crotch over mine. My long dick, trapped against my own belly, nestled in the cleft of Dawn's juicing pussy. And while my kisses trailed down her neck, she slid forward to offer her swollen breasts to my lips. I nursed happily on one while manually stimulating the other as she began to glide her torso back and forth, using my dick as a rail.

"Ohhh, shit..." said a voice that sounded like Dawn's, and yet wasn't Dawn's. I turned my head to the side to see DJ writhing in clear arousal. Her T-shirt was shoved up above her big and growing breasts so that she could tweak her own nipple. And her shorts were unbuttoned and opened enough so that a hand could dip beneath and rub inside.

But it wasn't her own hand; it was Brooke's. My little sister manually masturbated her best friend, and was leaning over with her chin on DJ's shoulder. Brooke's eyes were heavy-lidded as she watched Dawn and I rutting against each other, no doubt partially imagining herself in Dawn's position.

"I'm gonna fuck you now, Ben," Dawn husked, drawing my attention back to my lover. "I'm going to lift up and impale myself on this thick piece of man meat. And I'm gonna give our little sisters a great look at your big dick spearing its way into my tight pussy."

The younger girls gasped at that pronouncement, and their eyes were locked onto our crotches as Dawn raised herself to do just as she had said. DJ's eyes in particular went wide open as she ogled my seven-and-five-eighths column of manflesh, and she held her breath as her older sister spread her moist labia around the mushroom head and then held the position for a few extra seconds.

"OHHH!" Dawn groaned as she sank herself down the first two inches, letting her head loll back as she concentrated on feeling my invasion. Now it was Brooke's turn to gasp as she watched, enraptured by the sight of my thick dick penetrating inside of Dawn's wet snatch. And then all three girls were staring downward as Dawn sank herself inch after inch until I was completely buried inside my girlfriend.

For a long minute, I just savored the feeling of being inside Dawn, the girl I loved. Even without moving, her tightness and the intimacy I felt for her were more than enough to keep me aroused and interested, and I rested my hands on her hips as we stared lovingly into each other's eyes. And then after that time of reflection, I let my hands run up to cup Dawn's big tits, a happy smile crossing my face as I played with my favorite toys in the world. Dawn giggled at my enthusiasm and then she began to lift and lower herself on me, now beginning the actual sex act as she whimpered out her pleasure.

Dawn and I last year had explained quite a bit about sex. Our younger sisters would ask questions about various body parts like the clitoris and a man's testicles. We had explained the basic sexual positions and more or less informed them that any position that resulted in penetration worked, as long as the two participants enjoyed it. We ourselves mostly stuck to missionary and girl-on-top, because they just felt the best.

But there's a difference between verbal explanation and show-and-tell. And for the first time, DJ and Brooke were actually witnessing us. DJ'd had sex herself before. Brooke had at least watched me and Brandi. So it wasn't all new. But for the two 15-year-old girls, it was still spellbinding.

And the girls had not just been idly watching us. I glanced to the side and found that both DJ and Brooke had gotten themselves naked and had their hands all over each other while they watched us. Presently, DJ was suckling Brooke's breast and fingering my little sister's clit while the young brunette stared at her brother being fucked by his girlfriend. And when DJ moved her face up a little higher and captured Brooke's lips in a firm, urgent kiss, I felt an extra jolt of energy lance through my cock as I thrust upwards and lifted Dawn a few inches, purely from the excitement of seeing my little sister locking lips with her cute young friend.

"Unnngh, Ben! You feel so good inside me!" Dawn crooned. "I love you, baby! I love feeling you fucking me! Unnngh! I'm cumming! I'm cumming!"

"Holy shit that's hot!" DJ moaned while Brooke rubbed her clit. My sister removed her head from DJ's nice, large breasts and turned to look at what DJ was exclaiming about. DJ herself continued, "My sister's cumming on your brother's cock, Brooke!"

She was. Dawn was in the throes of a powerful orgasm, her back arched, her neck muscles bulging, and her eyes tilted skyward. Dawn screamed out her climax to echo off the canyon walls, and soon I was joining her.

"Ugh! Ugh!" I grunted in warning, my hands back on Dawn's hips as I clutched her body tightly against my crotch. My back rose up and off the blanket as I curled inwards, and then I erupted wave after wave of hot lava into my girlfriend's vaginal cavity.

"Oh, Dawn!" I howled with delight, and together we showed our sisters what real happiness was all about.

A couple minutes later, after I was done spunking Dawn and we both finished off our orgasms, the tall, beautiful blonde collapsed backwards off me, her chest heaving upwards as she panted for air. DJ quickly moved over and on all fours, tilted her head to look at her big sister. "Can I taste it?"

Dawn got a goofy grin on her face and then nodded. And all of a sudden her well- fucked and satisfied expression changed into a contorted grimace of pleasure as she felt her little sister's tongue darting into her semen-soaked channel.

Brooke was a little slower to react but no less aroused, as she moved to all fours above me and shyly asked, "Can I taste it?"

This was it. Yeah, Brooke had put me in her mouth before, back when I was unconscious and I'd thought she was Brandi. But this was the moment of acceptance, the time when we both would knowingly and willingly cross the boundary of incest. I searched my sister's eyes for any signs of hesitation, and finding none, I nodded my approval.

And then it was my eyes rolling up into my head as I groaned with pleasure at the feelings of my little sister taking several inches of my still-sensitive cock into her hot little mouth.

I'd seen Brooke giving a blowjob to Perry once before. And her technique now wasn't much different, leaving a lot to be desired as she hoovered me at a single speed while bobbing her head up and down. So once I got over my initial shock at knowing it was Brooke sucking my dick, I started coaching her the same way I had Megan so long ago, or the Sanders twins just recently. I explained how she was currently working to get or keep me hard after a recent orgasm, and how that differed from blowing me to get me off. I reminded her to watch her teeth, and I made suggestions for varying her technique and adding her hands into the mix. Brooke soaked it up like a sponge, and very quickly she had me at full mast and ready to go.

When she realized this, that scared little-girl look came into her expression and Brooke popped her mouth off my dick and stared at it wide-eyed in awe. The thick column, topped by a big mushroom head, looked rather imposing from up close and I had to admit, Brooke's hand looked so small wrapped around it. I felt just a bit of my rigidity fading as I looked at Brooke become a little frightened at the possibilities of what might come next, but just as I was about to say something, she turned around and said, "OK, DJ. He's ready."

Dawn was moaning and holding her little sister's head to her crotch while DJ slurped up the last of my cream from Dawn's wet box. "Mmm, yummy," DJ grinned.

"Cumslut," Dawn giggled.

"Runs in the family," DJ laughed. And then with a predatory gaze with absolutely no hesitation whatsoever, the 15-year-old blonde vixen crawled over to me and Brooke.

I kept my gaze on DJ's pretty face the whole way, only briefly letting my eyes dip to drink in her nice body. True to Evans form, she had big breasts that hung and swayed pleasantly as she moved on all fours. She was still a little skinny around the hips and waist, not yet grown into full womanhood. And she had the same sparkle of arousal in her crystal clear blue eyes that Dawn showed me from time to time.

Then DJ moved over me and without further ado, the youngest Evans sister dropped her mouth to mine and gave me a VERY good approximation of Dawn's volcanic kiss. Her lips molded themselves to mine and pushed my head back against the blanket with some good pressure. Her tongue pressed forth and parried my tongue to the side. And she moaned in obvious heat while dropping her naked torso on top of me, crushing those tits into my chest and rubbing herself urgently against my naked flesh.

Eventually, DJ broke back for air and sighed happily. "I always knew you'd be a great kisser, Ben."

I grinned at the younger girl's obvious confidence and enthusiasm. She was a budding Dayna just waiting to grow up. "Likewise, kiddo," I smiled.

The blonde teen returned to kissing me and eventually she took hold of my shoulders and rolled us over. With some urgency, she maneuvered my hips around until I was lying between her spread thighs, and she lifted her knees into the air while wriggling her crotch around the blanket until she felt my erection nudging up against her pussy. There was no hesitation, no waiting to look at big sister Dawn. There was no brief discussion of our feelings for one another or concern for how this might change our friendship. DJ wanted to fuck, and to fuck well.

"C'mon, Ben," DJ urged. "Show me what's got both of my older sisters raving about what a stud you are. Show me what good fucking is supposed to feel like. Take me to heaven!"

And with that, I pivoted my hips, re-aimed my cock, and slowly began sinking my way into my youngest ever lover.

I didn't get very far. DAMN! DJ was TIGHT! Even though she wasn't a virgin, according to Dawn she'd only had sex twice before and my predecessor clearly had a smaller dick, for DJ winced as she was stretched farther than ever before. It wasn't a question of lubrication; DJ's pussy was a swamped inferno. But even with my toes scrabbling against the blanket's surface and me focusing all my weight through my crotch, I could only manage a steady push that took a full two minutes before I was fully lodged inside DJ's near-virginal pussy.

"Holy shit you're big!" DJ groaned and clutched at me. I could feel her heartbeat through her vaginal walls, which seemed to be pulsing against me with a steady [bum-BUMP] [bum-BUMP].

"You're so fucking tight!" I grunted and fought to stave off my impending orgasm, overstimulated by those pussy wall pulses. No wonder her boyfriend had popped off after only three strokes. And as I concentrated all my efforts on not bursting, I let my head move down to rest on the blanket beside DJ's head.

She patted my back and got herself used to my thick invasion while I got myself used to her pulsing tightness. I'd nearly spurted into DJ's 15-year-old pussy already, and the sudden memory of what happened to Allie Sanders set off an alarm in my head. "Are you safe?" I asked with some concern in my voice.

DJ giggled and nodded. "Mom put me on the pill when I turned 15. And you're the first one in me without a condom."

I looked to Dawn for confirmation, who was watching over us like a mother hen. She nodded and said, "Mom figured DJ would cut loose sometime this summer."

I sighed with some relief and then turned my head, pecking the young girl's cheek. "I just don't want to do anything to hurt you."

DJ winced but managed a wry grin. "Well, shoving a baseball bat up my cunt wasn't exactly pleasant."

I chuckled and then pushed myself up so that I was holding my weight above her. "Really? I've been told this part is quite nice." And with that, I retracted my hips back several inches before gently pushing my way back in. I reveled in the feeling of her body beneath me, so much like Dawn's and yet not. She was literally just a thinner, slightly shorter, younger version of Dawn.

When I pumped, DJ hissed and threw her head back, moaning in pleasure as she felt my thick shaft touching off every nerve she had in her pussy. "Yes ... Fucking hell..."

"Feel good, Deej?" Dawn asked with a smile.

"Fuck, yeah," DJ sighed happily as I began to push in and out of her tightness at a steady pace. "Knew this would work."

"Knew what would work?" Dawn arched her eyebrow.

DJ smiled and put her hands on my biceps while I thrust in and out of her. "Mmm..." she moaned happily and then finally answered Dawn's question. "Flirting with Greg Kinomoto."

"What?" Dawn asked with some alarm.

Brooke was beside us, rubbing herself with one hand and caressing my back with the other while watching me fuck her best friend. She explained, "DJ only ever wanted to fuck Ben."

"I didn't care about other random guys around camp," DJ husked. "I want to be fucked right and there was only one guy I knew could do it. That's you, Ben." DJ picked her head up and kissed me fiercely. I groaned into the kiss and pistoned my cock in and out of her a little faster.

Brooke finished up the explanation. "She was hoping she could talk you into it but you always seemed so reluctant. And I wanted Ben so badly but he only seemed to cave when I threatened to just go screw someone else to get my cherry popped. So we both came up with the idea of flirting with Greg and his buddies. Ever since that bonfire where he kissed you, you both seemed pretty pissed off at Greg and he's avoiding the both of you. So we figured that if you were afraid we both might have sex with Greg, flirting with him would scare you guys enough to let us fuck Ben instead."

Far from upset, Dawn got a grin on her face. "Manipulative little bitches."

"You'd better believe it, sis," DJ grunted with a grin and then immediately started moaning that an orgasm was sweeping over her. "Oh, FUCK! Ben! Fuck me! Fuck me harder! Deeper! I'm gonna cum!"

DJ howled her way through that first climax, moaning the whole time about how it was her first orgasm during sex. Brooke was pretty close herself, and when she leaned in towards Dawn, the older blonde pulled my little sister in front of her, palming Brooke's tits and rubbing the brunette teen's clit until Brooke spasmed with her climax, eventually collapsing back against Dawn's chest.

"Thanks," Brooke sighed happily.

"Anytime," Dawn grinned and then bent to peck Brooke on the lips with a cute kiss.

"Fuck me from behind." DJ's command brought my attention back to the blonde 15-year-old beneath me. And I moved to obey by pulling out and sitting back on my heels, my thick shaft proudly jutting outwards.

Unable to help herself, Dawn then swept down and took me into her mouth, savoring the taste of her little sister's orgasmic nectar on my cock and giving me a few healthy sucks while DJ got into position on all fours with her tight, cute ass facing back at me. And then the younger girl barked at her older sister, "Hey! That's mine!"

"Just for now, Deej," Dawn smiled. But she did tug on me and aimed my cock back towards her little sister's snatch.

"Ohhh..." DJ groaned as I slowly sank into her from behind, holding her narrow hips in my hands for leverage as I fought past her tightness to once again bury myself balls deep in the teenager's bare-shaven twat. And then soon after, the air was filled with the sound of flesh impacting flesh as my pelvis repeatedly banged off of DJ's firm, perky buttcheeks.

Meanwhile, our sisters were not just lying back and watching. Dawn had lain down on her back and maneuvered Brooke into a sixty-nine position over her. And with a tease in her voice, Dawn said, "Now let's see if Miss A.D.D. over there paid enough attention to my lessons to teach you properly."

"Whatever she taught me works just fine," Brooke giggled.

"Little one, you're soon going to learn the difference between 'just fine' and 'mind-blowing'." And with that, Dawn dove in.

So in our pairs, we thrust and humped and moaned and whined in ecstasy. I showed DJ what fucking was all about, with all the power and force and angles and depth necessary to do my version of blowing the young teenager's mind. I even reached down and grabbed hold of DJ's blonde pigtails, tugging back on them just hard enough to get her attention while I reamed her pussy from behind.

At the same time, Dawn showed Brooke what expert rug-munching was all about, with all the titillations, caresses, and finger penetrations necessary to bring Brooke to climax over and over again.

It became a little competition between Dawn and I. Who could make our 15-year- old cum more? Ultimately, I'll admit that Dawn won that particular challenge. But I certainly made DJ scream the loudest when I popped a finger up her ass while groping her tits from behind and grinding my cock at full depth inside her tight cunt, my dickhead spitting out scalding hot semen against her sensitive inner walls.

And in the end, when DJ was collapsed facedown with our mingled cum flowing like a river from her stretched and abused pussy, and when Brooke was panting on her back with a face covered in Dawn's nectar, Dawn and I looked over at each other and smiled.

The students had become the masters.

Remaining naked, the four of us took a break from fucking to relax and enjoy the perfect weather. Brooke and DJ seemed to revel in their nudity, having never gone completely bare while outdoors for this long before, and the two of them resolved to find their own "special spot" from which to do a little nude sunbathing and get frisky with each other.

Momentarily sated, Dawn and I cuddled together and basked in our love for one another, my head propped up by my backpack and Dawn's head resting on my chest while she idly ran her fingers along my ribs.

DJ was in her own little world, staring glassy-eyed at the sky, absentmindedly rubbing one of her upright breasts while simultaneously stirring her finger inside the collection of cream still inside her recently-fucked pussy. Her expression was one of satisfied bliss, and she seemed to be reliving the experience quite happily.

Brooke, on the other hand, was pensive. She was sitting up and leaning back on her arms, staring off at the creek before us. Every now and again she would glance at me for a few lingering seconds, and then turn away while biting her lower lip. Her posture was rigid and while her best friend was comfortably reminiscing about her sexual experience, Brooke seemed to be anxiously considering hers. This was the moment she'd been waiting for.

Perhaps it would have been easier if Brooke had gone before DJ. Still flush with arousal and anticipation, she might have flung herself into my arms and gone through with her deflowering before she even really had time to think about it. But this way, after going through two sex rounds and a long break, Brooke now had all the time in the world to contemplate her next move, time that seemed to only make her more and more apprehensive.

But even though I sensed some hesitation from Brooke, I wasn't about to deny her again just yet. Everyone gets a little stage fright, and it was perfectly acceptable for her to show some nervousness before surrendering her virginity. This was part of the reason my sister had chosen me. She knew she could trust me to be gentle and considerate, and to do everything I could to calm her before taking any permanent action.

The younger girls sensed the change in the wind when I lifted Dawn off me. My girlfriend rolled onto her side and propped her head up on one elbow while I leaned across the blankets and started rubbing Brooke's naked back soothingly. On the other side of her, DJ sat up and looked on with interest, reaching over and squeezing her best friend's hand. "You'll love it, trust me," DJ said earnestly. "It's just divine."

Biting her lip, Brooke nodded in understanding, but still hung her head forward. I leaned in and kissed my little sister's shoulder and whispered, "You don't have to do anything. I just want to make you happy, Brooke."

"I want to," she whispered in a weak voice. And then a little stronger, "I want to."

"I know you do." I leaned my head down and Brooke turned her head to me, a frightened look on her face as she seemed on the verge of tears. Then squeezing her eyes shut, she reached a hand to my cheek and then leaned in, pressing her lips firmly to mine.

There's something very unique about kissing your sisters. Beyond the lust and fire, there's a chaste tenderness in the way it feels. It's as if I'm kissing both my lover and family member at the same time. With Brooke, I communicated both physical and platonic love; and the only other person I'd ever felt this way with was Brandi. It was like there was a basic underlying trust in that moment, something that restrained our emotions.

My relationships with girlfriends could possibly end. There was a recklessness to the way I kissed girlfriends and lovers because even if things went terribly awry, my life would go on without them in it. But that wasn't the case with my sisters. No matter what, they would always be family, and I would always keep myself in check to prevent myself from hurting them. Even my relationship with Dawn, as close as we were, wasn't as protective as my relationship with Brooke.

So even as I felt the lust and desire from my little sister, I could also sense the fear. And still stroking her back, I rubbed soothingly and sought to do everything I could to calm her. I broke the kiss long enough to rub noses with her, and I stroked her cheek with the back of my fingers. "I love you, Brooke. Always, little sis."

"I love you, Ben," she whimpered. "And I want this..."

"But you're still scared," I finished for her. Brooke looked deep into my eyes and nodded.

I smiled warmly. We weren't going to do it right now. I was off the hook. "Okay. No problem. We don't have to do this today and there's a lot of camp left."

DJ moaned in disappointment when she realized her best friend wasn't going to go through with it. "Aww..."

Brooke flinched at that and immediately I turned to DJ, scolding in a firm voice. "Don't pressure her, okay, kiddo?"

"I know, I know. I was just looking forward to watching her have her first time," DJ sighed. "Mine sucked. I wanted to see how beautiful it could be."

Staring off at nothing, Dawn murmured, "It WAS beautiful." And then with a little smile, my girlfriend blinked a few times and then looked at me, coming to a realization of her own. "Ben, maybe you and Brooke should do this alone. Just the two of you. No pressure."

And then Dawn's eyes swiveled to DJ before she added, "No gawking friends."

DJ pouted, but said nothing. Brooke latched onto the idea and looked at me with a world of pleading in her eyes. I just smiled and nodded. "Okay. Maybe we can arrange something in one of the cabins. Do this on a proper bed?"

And then Brooke grabbed my arm. "Ben? Let's not ... let's not plan this, okay? If I set a date or time I'll freak out. Can we just let it happen? If it happens?"

I looked at Dawn, who shrugged. And then I answered my sister, "Uh, sure."

"I mean, maybe while the four of us are together, I may decide I'm really ready and I won't mind if you're around," Brooke said and looked at DJ, who smiled. Then she returned her shining eyes to me. "Or ... maybe while we're out and about somewhere, I'll just grab you."

I gave her a wry smile. "You'll have to be really careful about Mom and Dad then. They're pretty liberal about sex but I don't know if they're THAT liberal. I'm pretty sure they'd have freaked if they caught me and Brandi at home."

Brooke chuckled. "I know." And then she threw her arms around me, hugging me warmly and platonically. In the spirit of the moment, I tried to ignore that the pretty, naked 15-year-old had her boobs pressing against my skin. "Thanks Ben," Brooke sighed.

But then Brooke startled and yelped, picking her head up. I looked down to see that DJ had slid behind her best friend, cupping one of Brooke's tits from behind while she leered at me. "Well, if Brooke doesn't want to fuck right now, can I take her turn?"

Suddenly, someone yanked on my shoulders and I found myself flat on my back with Dawn leaning over me, her face relatively upside-down. "I got a better idea. Why don't we all triple-team him!" And then with that, my girlfriend shoved her big tits into my face.

In revenge, I snaked my right hand over and slipped two fingers into her box, causing her to moan as I started manipulating my girlfriend's pussy and suckling on the proffered teats.

Laughing, DJ quickly had my cock in hand, stroking it urgently before lowering her mouth to me. And behind her, Brooke just grinned and looked on.

I caught my sister's attention with my eyes and beckoned her towards me, holding up my free hand even while I nursed at Dawn's tits. And with a shrug and a smile, Brooke joined in.

"Laters, Ben." Brooke kissed my cheek firmly and then dashed off after DJ, who hoisted her towel over her shoulder and was making a beeline for the lake.

I smiled and waved after my little sister as she left, then more sedately finished putting on my running shoes. Dawn and I were going to join some of our other friends for Ultimate Frisbee that afternoon.

"You two are certainly getting along well," my mom smiled as she passed behind me, rearranging some of the mess our family had made in the past couple of weeks.

I shrugged and turned to her. "Yeah, Brooke's been pretty cool. Not as much of a brat anymore."

"Oh, your sister's an angel. She's never been a brat," Mom insisted.

I rolled my eyes, thinking of all her little evil blackmail schemes that had come to her as naturally as breathing. "Yeah, well, believe what you want, Mom. Either way, she's growing up."

"She certainly is," Mom sighed. "I see the way all the boys have started to look at her. Even some of the men."

I didn't bother to respond verbally to that. But my mom stood at the window and looked off at Brooke, who was hopping down the trail with DJ while wearing nothing but her bikini and some flip-flops. My little sister's tight ass was positively delectable in her skimpy bottoms.

Mom's voice seemed to descend from the heavens. "You don't suppose she's sexually active yet, do you Ben?"

My eyes went wide as I panicked for a brief moment. She didn't suspect anything, did she? "Uh, what?" I asked, truly bewildered that my mother would ask me such a question about my little sister.

"You know I put her on the pill when she turned fifteen. Deanna Evans recommended it. She's pretty sure DJ has started to have sex already, and that makes me worry about Brooke. I don't know if she's old enough or ready yet. You and Dawn at least waited until you were sixteen."

"Then why'd you put her on the pill at fifteen?" I arched my eyebrow. "Isn't that giving her tacit permission?"

"Maybe. I'm convinced a girl will start when she thinks she's ready, whether she's protected or not. I'd rather be sure not to have any premature grandchildren. So what do you think? Is she sexually active yet? That Perry boy seems nice, but we both know that all boys are constantly thinking about sex, Ben."

I coughed to cover my snort. "Uh, yeah, Mom. And ... I'm not sure if she's ready yet. But I do talk to her, and rest assured Mom, Brooke will think things through before she does anything rash. She's a smart girl. She won't let herself get hurt."

Mom smiled and then ran her fingers though my hair, something which annoyed me to no end. "Thank goodness for you, Ben. Such a good big brother. Keep talking to her. I know you'll do what's best for her."

And then Mom walked further into the cabin, stooping to pick up some towels the twins had carelessly let fall to the floor. I watched her for a second and then returned my gaze to Brooke and DJ, the two cute girls no doubt deep in conversation about all that had happened this morning. I sighed and then steeled my resolve. Whatever happened, whether Brooke and I had sex or not, I WOULD do what was best for her.

I was sitting well back from the bonfire, perched on a boulder up the hill. Twenty feet before me and to the left, I could see DJ and Brooke laughing with Eden and Emma as they roasted their marshmallows and put together their s'mores. It was a routine by now, the four of them working like a well-oiled machine to churn out perfect s'more after perfect s'more.

Brooke was currently on handout duty, accepting the finished product and handing them off to the littlest kids who gratefully accepted the treats. Even a couple adults who hadn't yet gotten sick of s'mores after two weeks of camp took a few. And of course, there were the teenaged guys who just wanted any excuse to flirt with the 15-year-old hotties.

One such teenager, Andrew Hemingway, was even so bold as to whisper something into Brooke's ear as he took a s'more, and then he leaned in and gave her a chaste peck on the cheek. Even with the firelight in her face, I could see Brooke blush as the boy turned away almost immediately and scooted back into the crowd as if his ass was on fire, and Brooke stared after him for a long few seconds before a cute 5-year-old girl showed up and asked for the s'more in Brooke's hands.

A rustle to my left shook me from my reverie of staring at Brooke and I turned to see Dawn climbing up onto the boulder beside me. There was a stump next to the rock, boosting her up and then she was suddenly beside me, our legs dangling off into thin air four feet above the ground. And in a quiet voice, she asked, "What are you thinking?"

I reached out and accepted Dawn's hand into mine, squeezing gently on it three times in our now-usual greeting to one another. I sighed and then nodded back towards the fire. "I'm wondering if I made the right decision."

Dawn followed my gaze. "What? Not having sex with Brooke this morning?"

"No, no. I'm sure that was the right decision. No I'm questioning whether I should be doing this in the first place. A girl's virginity is pretty special to her, isn't it?"

Dawn squeezed my hand. "It was with me. Believe me, I had lots of opportunities to lose it when I was her age." She then leaned in and nuzzled my cheek. "But then I thought of you, Ben. And I knew. We're meant to be together."

I smiled and leaned in until our foreheads were touching. "Yeah..." But then I sighed. "That's kind of what I mean. Is this the right thing for Brooke? Clearly, she and I aren't meant to be together. And just now, Andrew Hemingway went up and shyly kissed her on the cheek."

"Andrew's a nice guy," Dawn nodded.

"Exactly. Shouldn't Brooke have the chance to find someone she really cares about?"

"She does, Ben. You. Left to her own devices, who knows how it'll turn out. Look at Dayna, seduced by a greasy football player in the back of a car. Or DJ's pathetic excuse for a first boyfriend. Girls have hormones too, Ben. At some point, you just get tired of waiting for Mr. Right and think you've found Mr. Right Now. DJ said that Brooke told her that her boyfriend Perry even tried to * her. You think that's how Brooke wants to lose her cherry?"

I sighed. "But I don't love her like that. I mean, I love my sister, but not romantically. We have no future together."

"You're too much of an idealist, Ben. You and me, we're a one of a kind couple. Not everyone gets to grow up with their soulmate." Dawn beamed at me and I felt the warm glow of her love wrap around me like a blanket while she physically wrapped herself around my arm. "Now you and Brooke not having a future doesn't matter. You don't have to be her last lover; but you can be her first. She loves you. She trusts you. And I can't think of anyone more perfect for her than you."

I sighed. "You're just trying to build up my confidence about this, aren't you?"

Dawn shrugged. "You're here to make this beautiful for Brooke, and you can't do that if you're second-guessing yourself while it happens. I'm your girlfriend; I put you at ease. It's what I do."

I chuckled. "I don't think most girlfriends ever try to get their boyfriends to have sex with their sisters."

Dawn squeezed my arm. "Like I said. We're one of a kind."

"Fuck me! Fuck me, Ben! Oh, lick me! Lick me, Brooke! Oh this is so fucking incredible! I never DREAMED I'd be fucking you both at the same time! Oh, shit! Oh, shit! I'm cumming!" DJ arched her back, wailing ecstatically. I was pounding the young blonde doggy-style. Her twin braids danced around with a life of their own. Her spine rippled, a shuddering that started up at the base of her neck and worked its way like an earthquake down her back, lower and lower until it reached her hips. And then I felt the tight pulsing squeezes of her pussy muscles clamping down on my cock.

This was the third time during this particular fuck that DJ had lit off into orgasm, and the way her pussy gripped me always threatened to make me blow. This time, she actually did set me off. And while I bellowed in a deep voice, I felt my balls evacuating as I nutted my load deep inside the young teenager.

Beneath DJ in the sixty-nine position, Brooke was eagerly lapping at her best friend's clit, even though DJ was a little too distracted to return the favor. She'd also occasionally strayed to lick my balls, and if Brooke had ever done that while DJ's pussy muscles were pulsing, I would have lost my load long ago.

As it was, I was only now blasting away, deliriously happy that I was cumming into a tight pussy, when suddenly that tight pussy was gone. The abrupt sensation was enough to draw my attention back down, and I saw that while DJ's cute ass was still pointing back at me, she was a few inches off course while Brooke had fisted my cock from underneath me and was now aiming my spurting cannon into her gaping mouth. And then my groans only picked up in pitch and volume as I emptied the rest of my spunk down my little sister's throat.

Brooke moaned and hummed happily while she drank down every drop of me, and even when I was done cumming, the horny young brunette couldn't seem to get enough. Pushing my cock out of the way, she turned to where DJ had collapsed onto her side and fastened her mouth over her best friend's shaved snatch, which had only begun to leak out the semen I'd deposited there.

That also left Brooke's naked body wide open and vulnerable before me. Her ass was pointed back at me, her wet and juicing pussy seeming to invite me inside. For three days, the four of us had been getting together for morning sex sessions. For three days, I'd looked into my sister's eyes with growing lust and come away certain that she wasn't ready yet. And so for three days I'd been suppressing my urges.

Thankfully, Dawn and DJ were more than happy to relieve me of that pent-up lust.

But the lust always came back. And so I eagerly dove onto Brooke's body from the opposite direction, pulling her thighs apart and pushing my tongue into her virginal snatch. The effect was immediate. My sister squealed and moaned happily, and while she suckled out all my remaining cream from DJ's pussy, I worked Brooke over until she gave me some cream of her own.

Dawn wasn't idle during this either. She'd been rubbing herself to orgasm beside us while I pounded DJ from behind. Presently, she took my deflating prick into her mouth to revive me for another go. And so the four of us were a chain of oral pleasure, Brooke eating out DJ, me eating out Brooke, and Dawn swallowing my cock.

Soon, we all seemed ready to go again. Brooke flopped onto her back and gasped for air while DJ crawled away to curl into a little ball, hoping for some time to recover from her repeated orgasms. I scooted away from Dawn at the imagined invitation from Brooke, moving into a push-up position over my little sister and nudging my hard erection against her crotch. And when I bent my head to kiss my sister, she wrapped her arms around me and hummed happily, moaning into our liplock.

Now was the time. Now I could finally be inside her. Now I would take her and make her a woman.

But when my cockhead settled in between her spread labia, the passway wonderfully lubricated by an abundance of fluid, Brooke suddenly went rigid and her eyes popped open. Lust radiated from her eyes at me, and her mouth opened in a gasp as my cock pushed fractionally forward, meeting resistance along the way.

And then Brooke's eyes tightened as she felt the first pain of her maidenhead being stretched. But it wasn't just pain. She was horny, and she wanted me, but she was still scared. I could see it in her eyes. And with a wail of great sorrow I tore myself away from her before my body's instincts did something I would later regret. There always might be a chance later. But if I did this prematurely, there wouldn't be any going back. And for me to do that to my little sister just wasn't an option.

Brooke was quickly on her side, moaning a distraught, "I'm sorry, Ben."

But I'd already shut my eyes and moved to Dawn, who willingly spread her legs and pulled back on her own knees for me. 'Don't think, don't think, don't think. Just MOVE, ' I told myself. A second later I was inside of my girlfriend, feeling a wave of relief wash over me as I settled my forehead to the blanket beside her.

I was breathing heavily and my heartbeat was still racing when Brooke moved alongside me and kissed my cheek. "I'm sorry, Ben." Her voice was tinged with guilt.

I shook my head and forced away any disappointment. "Don't be sorry, Brooke. I'll always love you. You've nothing to feel guilty about."

"But I'm such a tease," she moaned.

"No, you're not teasing. You're just not ready yet," I insisted.

"I'm not complaining," Dawn grinned beside us. I turned my head to my girlfriend, giving her a soul-searching kiss of gratitude and love. And then concentrating on my feelings for the gorgeous young woman beneath me, I made love to Dawn.

Everything was as it should be.

"Feel like going up to the ridge?" Dawn looked over at me with a hopeful smile on her face. "Should be a great sunset tonight."

I smiled and nodded. Dawn and I hadn't been up to the romantic sunset view for about a week and I slipped my hand into hers. "Sure," I replied. "Anywhere with you."

The two of us left the pool table where we'd been killing time and went outside. There, standing together just outside the lodge not twenty feet from us were some familiar faces. Brooke and DJ were chatting with Andrew Hemingway, who looked simultaneously thrilled to be talking to the pretty girls and also ready to shit his pants.

It was a common enough sight. Ever since that bonfire when Andrew had first dared to kiss Brooke's cheek, the 16-year-old boy had been following Brooke around like a lost puppy. Sure, he didn't join us on our morning "hikes". But in the afternoons, he was ever present as they all played around the lake, engaged in various camp activities, or even just suntanned and talked. I'd never seen any more physical contact between the kid and my little sister, but it was clear that they both had an interest in each other.

At this moment, Brooke had a bashful smile on her face while DJ just grinned mischievously. And as we watched, DJ gave her friend a not-so-subtle shove in the back, which caused Brooke to stumble forward so that Andrew caught her against his right side.

Reflexively, Andrew cinched his arm around Brooke's waist and looked down at her, while my sister looked up at the handsome but shy boy with a pleasant expression on her face.

"They look cute together, don't they," I commented softly.

Dawn glanced over and shrugged. "I suppose." Presently, Brooke stood herself up straighter and glared at DJ. Andrew immediately retracted his arms as if he was about to get in trouble for daring to touch Brooke. And DJ just laughed off the whole scene.

Dawn and I hadn't stopped walking this entire time and we were soon carried beyond the group of younger teens. We said little to each other on the short hike up to the ridge. I was lost in my own thoughts and Dawn, seeming to sense my disquiet, didn't intrude.

I was thankful for that. There were times when I wanted to talk things out and there were times when I just wanted a little solitude. For years, Dawn always seemed to know when to do which, and now she gave me the best of both worlds by leaving me alone and yet also squeezing my hand to remind me she was there for me.

Dawn and I were early enough that we got one of the best spots, a man-made wooden bench that provided comfortable seating for four. Two spots were already taken by an older couple but Dawn and I got the others.

As the sun slowly descended out of the sky, I found my mind wandering into further ruminations on the nature of sex, love, and relationships. All three were interconnected and yet separate. You could easily have one or two of the three without the others. I'd had sex and a relationship without real love for Megan, at least at first. I'd also had sex with girls like Donna Kincaid without love OR a relationship.

The ideal, of course, would be all three. I had it with Dawn, and my life was enriched so much the better because of it. Didn't Brooke deserve the same? Yeah, Brandi and I had our short affair. We had the sex and I did love my sister. But a relationship just wasn't possible.

But just because it worked for Brandi didn't mean it was right for Brooke. Brandi had been older and experienced and had gone off to college none the worse for wear because of what we'd done. I didn't necessarily know if things would go so well with Brooke. This was her virginity. Maybe I was overhyping the damn thing, but didn't Brooke deserve her first experience to be with someone who could give her all three: sex, love, AND a relationship?

As if on cue, Brooke ascended up onto the ridgeline. She saw us and smiled, and then a second later Andrew Hemingway followed after her. The boy clearly looked at Brooke adoringly, filled with all the passion and attentive focus of a teenager infatuated with a pretty girl. When Brooke looked around and moved towards a flat set of rocks often used as a seat, Andrew willingly trailed along.

DJ came up next, grinning at Dawn and me while nodding her head back towards Brooke and her "date". Dawn smiled as well and squeezed my hand. I suppose all girls feel little butterflies in their stomachs when they see another lovey-dovey couple, but all I could feel was bitterness.

It was selfish, I know. I'd gotten blowjobs and eaten Brooke out and roved my lips and fingers all over her body. After days of being offered my little sister's body I'd come to accept it as only a matter of time before Brooke worked up the nerve to go through with penetrative sex. My conscience was questioning our actions every step of the way, but my brain had determined it would happen sometime or another. And for some reason I felt like I would be cheated if, in the end, I didn't get to bone my little sister. But I took a deep breath and flushed the evil thoughts from my mind. It was okay. I would be okay with this.

Brooke deserved to find love outside of her family. We'd shared some pleasure together, but she could take that final step with someone who actually could give her all three things she needed, including the relationship. And just when I looked over at the budding teenage couple, Andrew leaned in and gave Brooke another soft kiss on the cheek. The two were completely ignoring the setting sun.

I sighed. "I'm happy for her," I said softly.

Dawn turned and looked at me intently for a moment. "You sure?"

I glanced over again, where Brooke was smiling and watching her fingers intertwine in Andrew's hands. She looked radiantly happy, in a romantic way that she could never look at me. I sighed. I'd come so close to making love to my little sister, but it was never going to happen. But I was okay with that. Sex was not a requirement in our relationship. I loved her. And I would always love her. She was my little sister.

"Yeah. I am," I finally said firmly, with no trace of jealousy. I smiled at my girlfriend, who smiled back and squeezed my hand, leaning against me and giving me a short peck on my shoulder.

"Don't worry Ben. We'll sneak away and I'll cheer you up tonight," Dawn said encouragingly.

I let a wider expression of happiness come to my face. The love of my life wanted to cheer me up, and that knowledge in and of itself did wonders for my spirits. I wrapped my arms around Dawn, looked off over the ridge, and together, we watched the last of the sun's rays disappear over the horizon.

After the brief cold snap of a few nights before, the evening weather had returned to summer warmth and it was still quite comfortable even as the sky rapidly darkened. And once the sun was gone, the camp routine on the ridge began.

Most of the people up there were romantic couples. Almost as soon as the sun was down, the middle-aged and older couples left to start their hike back before it got dark enough to make the trek dangerous. But the younger couples almost always stuck around and quietly got into their makeout sessions.

To our left, a few twenty-somethings were trying to inhale each other's tongues. To the right, some older teens were necking slowly. I didn't want to look over at Brooke and Andrew. So I turned and started kissing Dawn with sweet, tender passion.

But then Dawn pulled away abruptly and we both looked up to see DJ staring down at us. "What's up? Feeling left out?" Dawn asked her little sister.

DJ shrugged. "Actually, I'm supposed to walk back down with you."

I felt a bit of my good mood sinking. Brooke and Andrew were looking to be left alone to make out, so DJ was stuck being a third wheel and was going to tag along with me and Dawn as we returned to camp. I wanted to be happy for my sister hooking up with Andrew, but I still couldn't shake the mild disappointment inside of me. "Yeah, we'll go with you."

"Actually," DJ interrupted in a quiet voice. "Brooke wants to talk to Ben. She's telling Andrew that right now." We all turned to see Andrew nodding his head slowly while Brooke made some hand motions with an apologetic look on her face. To his credit, Andrew didn't look disappointed. He kissed Brooke's cheek and then came over to us.

DJ gave Andrew a tight smile, Dawn squeezed my hand one more time, and then the three of them headed for the trailhead. I think Andrew was just as amazed to be hiking back with Dawn and DJ as he was hanging out with Brooke.

The twenty-something couple got up then, giggling all the while. And hand-in- hand they hurried for the trailhead themselves, no doubt eager to find somewhere more private to get naked with each other. Meanwhile, Brooke stood up and came over to join me on the bench. I sighed and readied myself for her apologies.

"Hi, Ben," Brooke began.

"Hey," I put a smile on my face. "Andrew seems like a nice guy."

"Oh, he IS. He's so sweet and considerate and bashful. But then he's confident enough to move in and kiss my cheek, willing to take that chance. And he's really smart."

My smile was all thin lips. "That's good, that's good."

Brooke took a deep breath. "Andrew wants to go for a hike with me tomorrow morning, Ben."

My eyebrows went up. Clearly, that meant that she wouldn't be joining Dawn, DJ, and I for our usual morning sex romp. I couldn't help but imagine that Brooke was planning a similar activity with Andrew. And so the big brother alarm went off in the back of my head. "Alone? Uh, Brooke. Isn't that moving a little fast? How well do you know this guy?"

She recognized the abrupt shift in my tone and looked at me funny before giggling as she realized my implications. "No, Ben! He hasn't even KISSED me yet. We're not going to do anything naughty. He really just wants to hike and talk and get to know me."

Relieved, I smiled. "Oh, okay. But ... it's still ... a date, isn't it?"

Brooke blushed, and even in the dimming red light I could see the flush on her face. "Yeah, I guess. I just want to get to know him a little better, too."

"That's good, that's good," I nodded, my tone not quite matching my words.

Brooke looked at me a little funny. "You're not jealous, are you, Ben?"

"What? Jealous of my sister?" I said a little too loud. I turned my head to see the older teenage couple still necking not too far away from us. And in a quieter voice, I hissed, "No."

Brooke looked at me a little more intently, reading my eyes. "You ARE."

I shut up and looked away, breathing steadily and making every effort to flush away my negative emotions. At the same time, the teenage couple must have decided they weren't going to get any privacy up here, and the two of them got up to find greener pastures. I stayed silent and Brooke waited me out until they left, leaving the two of us alone on the darkening ridge.

"Why are you jealous?" Brooke looked at me funny. "I'm not your girlfriend, Ben. You've GOT a girlfriend, a loving girlfriend who's gorgeous and who adores you. Everyone knows you and Dawn are meant to be together."

I sighed. "I can't help it. I warned you, sex changes things between people. Even though I know I'm not yours and you're not mine, I still feel ... I still feel like you ARE mine."

"So if DJ stopped joining you guys and found her own boyfriend, you'd be just as jealous?" Brooke asked quietly.

I furrowed my brow and then frowned. "Uh, actually, no. Don't get me wrong, DJ is really hot and cute, but ... it's just sex. She's my friend and all, but we don't have feelings for each other. But you ... you're my sister."

"Were you jealous of Brandi when she left and went to meet up with what's-his- name at college? Brian?"

I shrugged. "No. I always knew she would leave for college and she was always planning on exploring her relationship with Brian."

"Then how is this any different?" Brooke looked at me with a worried pout. "The last thing I want to do is hurt you, Ben. I thought you'd be okay with this Andrew thing. But if you're not alright with it I won't go anywhere with him."

"No, no," I said quickly. "I don't want to hold you back. You deserve every chance to be happy and find a real relationship."

Brooke shrugged. "He lives in Oregon. I'm in SoCal. A real relationship would be kind of hard in about two weeks."

"Whatever. A summer fling. And you'll see him next year. Meeting boys is part of growing up, Brooke. I couldn't stand it if I was the one holding you back from getting these experiences."

"Then what is it?" My little sister gave me an odd look. "Andrew doesn't change anything a thing about us."

I sighed and looked down. "It's just ... I'd miss being with you, Brooke. We've gotten a lot closer this summer." My eyebrows popped wide open at my massive understatement. Who'd have ever thought I'd have my little sister swallowing my cum down her throat. "A LOT closer."

Brooke blushed again and she shivered despite the lack of any coldness.

I exhaled. "And I guess I'd gotten used to the idea of making love with you, of teaching you and showing you how wonderful sex can be. Now it's not gonna happen."

Alarm crossed Brooke's face. "What? Why not?" She looked seriously panicked that I'd reneged on my promise to her.

I blinked rapidly, thoroughly confused. "Huh? Well ... because you're going to be going with Andrew now, right? A guy who's not your brother with whom you can really develop a relationship. And maybe, just maybe, he'll be the type of guy you can lose your virginity with."

"WHAT?" Brooke gave me a confused look, complete with pinched eyebrows and bewildered expression. "Ben, what did I say about fumbling around with teenagers who didn't know what the hell they were doing? You think I want to pop my cherry like DJ did? Andrew's nice but NO. HELL NO! I want YOU. I still want YOU."

Now it was my turn to look bewildered.

Realization dawned on Brooke's face. "Is THAT why you've been all weird about this Andrew thing? Because you think I'm going to back out of having sex with you?"

"Uh..." I stammered. "Well, weren't you?"

Brooke giggled. "No!" And then she quickly turned around and hopped into my lap, facing me with her feet dangling off the bench behind me. "Silly brother." And then Brooke planted a wet, fierce, passionate kiss on my lips.

Her kiss struck me with such force that my body locked up, my feet pressing into the ground while my back went rigid. Brooke just took the opportunity to further wrap herself around me, crossing her legs behind my lower back and clutching my shoulders even more tightly as she crammed her tongue down my throat.

I groaned into her kiss, feeling relief wash over me as I once again intimately held Brooke in my arms. She moaned erotically against my mouth, and at the sound of her arousal, I felt my cock stiffening inside my shorts.

Brooke felt it too, and she began to grind herself against the bulge, shifting around impatiently for a bit before she managed to locate her clit over my hardness, and then she had to pull her mouth away from mine in order to pant breathlessly while humping herself against my cock.

"Ohhh, Ben. I love you, big brother."

"I love you, too, little sister," I grunted and moved my lips down her neck. She was wearing a light tank-top, and moving up one hand I pulled the strap over her shoulder so that I had an unimpeded path to nibble my way along her neckline. Brooke sighed and clutched my head to the crook of her neck, moaning happily.

Almost as suddenly as she'd kissed me, Brooke suddenly stopped her hip gyrations and pulled her legs back as if to get off of me. I whimpered in disappointment, feeling for the umpteenth time that her nerves were getting the best of her as she got scared of going any further. But then her husky voice was in my ear as Brooke stood on the ground and started tugging at her shorts. "I want it, Ben. I want it now!"

"Wha-?" I looked up in surprise. Brooke dropped her shorts and panties onto the ground, hurriedly trying to pull her sneaker-clad feet through the holes.

"Now, Ben! Now!"

"Here?" My eyes popped open wide. Even though the light had gone nearly dark, we were still in twilight and however unlikely, should anyone decide to come up onto the ridge, they would certainly see brother and sister in a very compromising position.

"Now, Ben! I NEED you!" Brooke's shorts were a distant memory. For my shorts, she'd already gotten my fly undone and pulled the flap as wide open as it could go. I still had my shorts and boxers as protection against the scratchy wood of the bench, but now she was able to extract my cock through the gap in my boxers and elevate it into a vertical position.

"Oh, Brooke!" I exclaimed. But before I could even get out the words 'Are you sure?' my little sister stepped over the bench with her feet on either side behind me, aimed my rod, and impaled her tight pussy over my mushroom head.

"AAAAAHHHH!" she screamed as she felt what remained of her maidenhead rip away. All I could do was hold my little sister in my arms as firmly as possible, and the first tears rolled down her cheeks as she blinked away the pain. "Ah, shit that HURT!"

"I'm so sorry, baby," I murmured in apology. But Brooke would have none of it. Without bothering to wipe away her tears, she grabbed my head and kissed me, and then hunched with her hips to sink an extra few inches into her exquisitely tight pussy.

I'd thought 15-year-old DJ was tight. Well Brooke was a month younger, a couple inches shorter, and quite a bit thinner than her best friend. And at first it felt like her vaginal tunnel was peeling the skin off my dick. Brooke herself was gritting her teeth at the stretching sensation, and I went into protective mode and immediately sought a way to ease my sister's pain.

I kissed her. I kissed her lips and her jaw and her neck. I rubbed her shoulders and stroked her back and rubbed her tits against my chest, even though our shirts were still between us. And I told her I loved her. Over and over again, I told Brooke, "I love you, baby. I love you, sis. I'll always love you."

Brooke had stopped breathing for a few seconds, but now as she exhaled and whimpered, she started to get used to the sensation and began kissing me back. "Mmmph! I love you, Ben ... Mmmph! I love you, big brother..."

Those first kisses were urgent and firm, but as the seconds ticked by Brooke was able to breathe a little easier and kiss me with longer, more drawn out passion. Without even thinking about it, she slipped down another inch, moaning at the feeling, and I felt more and more of her natural lubrication flooding into our joining.

"You're in me, Ben," Brooke sighed once she seemed to have fully recovered from the initial deflowering. "I can't believe you're actually in me."

"Believe it, baby," I said reassuringly. "My little girl is a woman now."

Brooke beamed at me, wrapping my head up in her arms and kissing me again. She hunched her hips and sank another few inches. And with repeated lunges and hip thrusts of my own, my little sister eventually hit bottom as her ass stopped against my thighs. She'd taken my entire dick inside her tight little pussy.

Upon accomplishing that goal, Brooke took a breather and rested her cheek on my shoulder. Neither of us moved, both of us just recovering from the incredible rush of first coupling as we adjusted to the new sensations. The longer we stayed like that, the more she loosened up. And as I slipped my hand beneath her tank top and started stroking her back, this cute young brunette began to sigh happily and really enjoy the pleasant feelings.

"I feel so full..." she groaned.

"I know," I smiled and rubbed her lower back. I then exhaled and looked at the back of her head, as she was looking off my shoulder. "Why now, Brooke?"

She was quiet for a few seconds, but from her quiet calm I knew she'd heard me. And then picking her head up, she turned her soft brown eyes over to me and smiled. "Because I knew I wanted it to be you. I had to be you. Every time the four of us got together, I would get so horny and so aroused and I sooo wanted to do it with you. Those little ... orgies ... we had every morning were perfectly designed for me to get in the mood and lose my virginity. But when the moment came, I would get scared and overthink it and I kept chickening out."

"What changed?"

She shook her head slowly. "I don't know. A lot of little things. This Andrew situation for one. I never thought it would have this effect on you. I always had the 'Ben' issue completely separate from the 'Andrew' issue. I wanted to explore sex and losing my virginity with you, and have my summer flirtation with Andrew too, without worrying about all that sex stuff with him."

"Good plan," I nodded and nuzzled her cheek with my nose.

"But it never occurred to me that you'd see a conflict," Brooke continued. "And then you said that you might never have sex with me, and all of a sudden, I just didn't want to put it off any longer. Why wait? I knew I wouldn't regret it. I knew I would be forever happy that my big brother, whom I love so much, got my cherry and introduced me to the world of sex. I just had to stop overthinking it and just go for it. So I did. And I don't regret a thing."

I chuckled. "Well, we haven't even really gotten started yet." I flexed my cock inside her, causing the devirginized teenager to giggle as she felt my vibrations.

"It's okay. I already know it'll be great. It already IS great. I feel so wonderful right now, just knowing you're inside me. I love you, Ben."

I leaned in and softly kissed her. "I love you, too." And then with my hands subtly, but firmly, holding my sister's hips, I ground her body against me and simultaneously thrust upwards, confident my pelvic bone would come up underneath her clit. The effect was immediate. Brooke moaned loudly and threw her head back, shuddering at the sensations.

"Holy shit!" she gasped, sounding a bit like DJ. "Do that again!"

I grinned. "Like that? You'll LOVE this."

Fucking on a hard, uneven bench on a rocky ridge in the woods isn't the most romantic way of losing your virginity. But Brooke didn't seem to mind. At first, I tried showing her how she could control the depth while riding on top of me, but my little sister barked, "Teach later. Fuck NOW!"

So we fucked and fucked to an aria of "Unngh!" "Ohhh!" and "Yesss!" If anyone was just down the hill from us, they would be getting an earful. And even when Brooke couldn't form coherent words, her whimpering moans filled the empty air.

Eventually, I came deep inside my little sister. She was in the throes of what I think was her third orgasm, her legs and arms clutching me so tightly that I thought we'd fall off the bench. But when she felt the hot jets of cum splashing against her insides, Brooke threw her head back and gave me just enough leverage to get us upright once again.

The horny 15-year-old was in a damn hurry to start fucking again after that, dismounting me and letting my cum dribble out of her onto the ground without a care in the world. She pushed me flat on my back across the bench and hovered over my crotch, inhaling my prick and sucking me with an enthusiasm I'd never seen from her before.

Once she got me hard again, Brooke spread her sneakers out wide and bent at the waist, bracing her hands on the bench in an open invitation for me to take her from behind. I was quite obliging, ramming my little sister's tight pussy while gripping the firm globes of her ass.

Her shrieks of "Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!" had me worried enough that someone might hear us. But then she started howling, "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck your slutty little sister! Pound my cunt!"

I freaked out that we might be overheard and leaned forward, clapping a hand over her mouth while she continued her muffled shrieking and I felt wet tears splashing my hand as she was so overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through her body.

Brooke calmed down somewhat after she climaxed again. I took my shirt off then and put it on the edge of the bench as a cushion. Then I turned Brooke around and lay her on her back across the bench, her ass on my shirt as I spread her legs and re-entered her sodden snatch. She reached behind her head to grip the bench for balance and immediately started moaning ecstatically once again.

Brooke wrapped her legs behind my thrusting hips as I pumped in and out of her. I could feel her thighs squeezing and could see her arms flexing as she humped her light body against me with every stroke. She put every ounce of energy she had into fucking back at me, and finally after climaxing one more time, my little sister started to run out of steam. She stopped screaming obscenities and instead just whimpered softly, the tears still rolling down her eyes as she cried in a weak voice, "Fuck me, Ben. I love you."

"I love you too, baby," I said softly before bending down to kiss her. And when she let go of the bench and wrapped her arms around my head again, I thrust forward just a few more times before letting myself go, pouring out a second batch of creamy jism into my little sister's no-longer virginal pussy.

And with my cock still buried inside her, I collapsed onto my sister's chest, gasping for oxygen. Her chest rising and falling with her own heavy breathing, Brooke stroked my hair lovingly while she moaned and sighed happily in her first post-coital afterglow.

"Wow," a voice sounded off behind me, momentarily startling the both of us before DJ stepped forward in the dimness and made both Brooke and I exhale in relief.

The young blonde teen just hugged herself while a flashlight dangled from a strap around her wrist. DJ looked at the two of us with a really big smile on her face and sighed happily, "That really WAS beautiful.."

i will MASS RELEASE when we reach the TOP 5 monthly. if we reach the TOP1 of powerstone perseason which is Basically IMPOSSIBLE.

I WILL POST ALL THE CHAPTERS IN MY CLIPBOARD.

AGAIN THE REASON I SHARE THIS NOVEL IS TO ENCOURAGE THE MOST OF THE R-18 WRITER TO IMPROVE THEIR SMUT SCENE. AND THIS NOVEL IS THE PERFECT SOURCE MATERIAL ON HOW TO PROPERLY WRITE A GOOD ONE.

IF YOU ENJOY THIS NOVEL PLS. SHARE AND VOTE FOR THE OTHERS WHO READ FOR A GOOD F@P...

24 Chapter 20: Transition

JULY 2001, SUMMER CAMP

"Unnnghhh! Eat me! Eat me!" Dawn whimpered, arching her back while her entire lower torso shuddered. She tossed her head side to side, sending waves of fine blonde hair flying in every direction. Her eyelids closed to mere slits, letting a penetrating blue stare only peek out while her mouth contorted in ecstasy. I watched her ab muscles rolling and contracting as her orgasm swept through her body. And letting her hands free of her own prodigious breasts, she reached down and clamped her hands onto DJ's tits, squeezing them roughly as she knelt astride her little sister's face.

DJ herself was writhing and bucking. Her upper body was immobilized by Dawn's weight, but her hips were thrusting upwards into Brooke's face, my little sister gripping her best friend's thighs in a futile attempt to keep her target still. But despite DJ's thrashing, Brooke was able to keep her tongue and lips in place as she furiously tongued DJ to an earth-shattering climax of her own.

And all the while, I drilled my little sister from behind, my hands gripping her hips and pulling her light body back to meet each thrust as I sawed my thick dick in and out of her tight snatch. My unyielding rod battered apart her delicate pussy lips, repeatedly penetrating and then exiting her narrow channel as she squirmed and wriggled in response to the intense sensations.

When Brooke finally tripped into her orgasm, I felt the tremors inside her pussy as she squeezed and vibrated, her whole body trembling as she picked her head up and moaned ecstatically as her mind was overwhelmed with pure bliss. Those internal spasms were all that was needed to finish me off, and at the last second I decided to pull out and hose down Brooke's perky buttcheeks, my creamy white jism a nice contrast to her tanned skin as I left glob after stringy glob all over the 15-year-old's perfect hemispheres. And when her arms gave out and she collapsed forward onto her belly, the excess jizz drizzled away from me down her asscheeks to pool in my little sister's lower back.

Dawn was the first to moved around and stick her tongue into that ivory puddle of man-goo. DJ, even more of a cumslut than her sister, was quickly on the other side of Brooke's prone body as she too sought to lick up everything within reach. And as always, the sight of the beautiful blonde sisters so eagerly going after my spunk was exciting enough to keep me in a state of near-permanent hardness.

DJ soon left the remaining cleanup of Brooke to Dawn and moved over to me, taking my half-hard cock into her mouth and using her newly acquired expertise to bring me back to full mast. I patted the young teen's blonde head appreciatively as I caught my breath and readied myself for the next round.

At that point, Dawn rolled onto her back and pulled her knees up to her chest with her thighs spread to the sides, lewdly exposing her pussy to view. "Take me to heaven, honey?"

"Ooh, me too!" DJ popped off my erection and went immediately beside her sister, rolling onto her back and adopting an identical position.

Looking back and forth between the two sisters' naked bodies and shaved snatches, I felt like a drunk trying to decide between two identical pitchers of beer. So pragmatically I offered. "Looks like I have to fuck you both at the same time."

"Better enjoy this while you can, Ben," Dawn giggled. "Our periods start tomorrow," she reminded me.

I nodded. "Don't worry. I'll fuck you both hard enough you'll still remember it in a week."

"Ben, can you take us up to the Garden of Me this afternoon?" Eden opened her eyes WIDE in what she knew was a surefire way to get me to say 'yes'. I couldn't help it. My baby sister really did have puppy-dog eyes. In a baby-cute voice, she explained, "Brooke was supposed to do it today but she's going somewhere with Annndrew... Againnn."

I chuckled at how Eden had intercepted me as I left the bathroom. "Sure. Lemme ask Dawn if she'll come."

"Okay!" Eden bounced away happily, moving quickly to Emma and the twins' friends Jenny Wong and Ana Ramirez. The girls huddled together and quickly planned their afternoon, chattering rapid-fire like chipmunks.

I smiled and headed back towards the lodge lounge, where I'd already arranged to meet up with Dawn after my bathroom break. On the way, I saw Brooke shyly slipping her hand into Andrew Hemingway's. This was the third afternoon in a row they were spending alone together.

Andrew saw me and waved. He'd been really formal and polite with me, recognizing that my sister and I were very close and that he wanted to be on my good side. Brooke caught his wave and turned to see me, blushing and smiling sweetly.

I looked at the happy expression on my sister's face, completely serene and without tension, bitchiness, or any sign of her evil tendencies. The improvement in her attitude couldn't have just been her budding romance. She'd been dating Perry and still been a little brat at home. Maybe it was because she was getting properly laid. After all, I knew how relaxing a good orgasm could be and this way, Brooke could focus on getting to know Andrew without awkward sexual tension. Hmm, I very much liked the new and improved Brooke. Maybe I should have started banging her much earlier.

Anyways, I waved the young couple along and turned inside. Dawn was by the pool table, hoisting a stick and tossing the cue ball in her left hand. "Feel like losing another couple bucks?"

I groaned. Dawn was an expert pool shark (something about Newtonian physics), and I'd already lost more than $20 to her this summer. Then again, I was sure I could pay her back with sexual favors.

I shook my head in the negative. "The twins are asking me to chaperone them up to the Garden. Feel like a good hike?"

"What, like we need more exercise?" Dawn rolled her eyes and grinned. But then she added, "Sure, just let me change into better shoes."

My girlfriend then leaned her head back and elevated her arms into the air, stretching her lithe body out, which thrust her D-cups forward to strain the fabric of her halter top. Gary Wong promptly scratched over at the next pool table, missing the cue ball completely and smacking the eight-ball directly into the side pocket.

Unawares, Dawn turned her head to the collective groan of the guys at the next pool table. "What happened?"

I chuckled and slipped my arm around her waist. "I'll tell you later. C'mon, let's get moving before Emma starts whining."

"Hurry uh-uup, Ben!" Emma whined, stretching the word 'up' into two syllables. Her fists perched on her hips as she stood atop a boulder further up the trail. As the baby of the family, she was used to pouting and always getting her way. Our parents doted on the twins, spoiling them incessantly; but they were outgrowing their cuteness.

"I'm going to remind you of this when you guys are lagging behind us on the way home," I called ahead. Dawn and I were taking our time, just enjoying our physical proximity to each other and occasionally commenting on the things around us.

I was still amazed at our relationship. Even though I was currently having sex with three girls, there was never any doubt who was the one romantic love in my life. DJ and Brooke deferred to Dawn at all times, and what they said was true: Everyone in the entire camp pretty much assumed Dawn and I would end up married, even people who weren't related to us.

If marriage was anything like this summer had been, I would be the happiest man on Earth. Except for sleeping and the occasional toilet break, Dawn and I had spent every single moment of every day together since arriving at camp. That's pretty much sixteen hours a day. If you consider that I averaged less than two hours a day of quality time together with any of my previous girlfriends, I felt like the past two and a half weeks had been more like five months straight. And in that entire time, I couldn't remember a single fight. We were perfect together.

Which was why I was now starting to freak out. After all, in another week and a half, we would be separated once again.

Sure, we were used to spending eleven months apart; and after the past summer, we'd realized we were falling in love with each other and still endured the time away. But that was last summer. This time, I felt in my core being that Dawn was my soulmate and I couldn't imagine even one more day without her. How would I live without her by my side?

"My mom says we're all getting new cell phones when we get back," Dawn tried to reassure me. "There's this family plan and Cingular has this Mobile-to-Mobile thing where the calls to another Cingular phone are free. Convince your parents to get you one and we can talk all the time. Heck, I can put you on speakerphone and listen to you sleep."

I scrunched up my forehead as I kicked a pebble in front of me. "I guess. Don't get me wrong, talking on the phone with you is far better than nothing. But..." I sighed. "I've never been a phone person, Dawn. You know that. I mean, I've kinda always been out of sight, out of mind. I don't know how to carry on a conversation without seeing someone's face and getting that ... feedback."

"You'll figure it out," she said firmly. "For ME, you'll figure it out."

I smiled at that. "Of course I will," I said with confidence. For Dawn, I could do anything.

"Besides," Dawn said. "One thing at a time. First you have to get used to not having sex with me anymore."

"What?" I stopped dead in my tracks. "Why?"

"Period. Remember? I mean, maybe we can still do it, but it's gonna get messy and cleaning up blood out in the woods doesn't sound like fun."

"Oh right, right." Bashfully, I looked in earnest at my girlfriend. "But we can still do other stuff, right?"

Dawn giggled, "Of course." She looked up the trail. And with a naughty grin she purred, "Should I drop to my knees right now?"

Uncontrollably, I groaned. But my eyes flicked up the trail to where Emma was once again glaring at us to hurry up. "Fucking tease," I growled.

Dawn just laughed and looped her arm through mine. And then we hurried to catch up to the little ones.

Dawn DID give me a quick blowjob when we snuck away for a couple of minutes. The girls, of course, noticed. And Dawn and I had a momentary panic attack when Ana tapped her chin and told Dawn, "You've got a bit of spit or something right here."

Dawn blushed and wiped away the glob of semen. Then she quickly jumped into the pool and rinsed her face off to make sure there were no further remains. After that, we horsed around with the younger ones, even getting into a few chicken fights where Dawn and I were the bases while the four 11-year-olds took turns perching on our shoulders and trying to wrestle each other off.

We napped and relaxed in the shade. Dawn was sitting up and chatting with the girls while I dozed with my head in her lap. The valley between her thighs made a wonderful pillow and I couldn't help but give her a few winks, knowing that I was just inches away from a very naughty place. Dawn had to slap my cheek when I made a move to kiss her down there, right in front of the young ones.

After that, we had to sneak away into the bushes to have a full quickie, possibly our last vaginal intercourse for the next week. This time, Dawn made damn sure there weren't any stray globs of semen anywhere visible when we were done. Awkward questions would NOT be fun.

There was also one moment that justified our presence as chaperones. The girls were all jumping off a 10-foot ledge into the pool, doing cannonballs or otherwise just trying to make big splashes. At one point, Jenny Wong slipped while climbing up the rocks and opened a nasty set of cuts along her knee. I was quickly on the scene with the first aid kit to disinfect it and put on some bandages. After that, no one was in the mood to keep jumping and we packed up and headed home.

"Ready to go?" I hoisted my backpack and looked back at the cabin door, where Brooke was coming out with her own backpack, the buckle that connected the two shoulder straps still loose.

Brooke nodded, but I saw the loose buckle and smiling, I stepped forward and grabbed the two halves, snapping them together just above her breasts. And as I pulled my hands away, without really thinking I let my fingertips trail down her slopes before pulling away.

Brooke blushed and looked up at me. "Getting a little too close to the goods there, aren't you?"

"I intend to get a lot closer than that, sis," I said in a husky voice, my eyes communicating my lust.

She grinned with a twinkle in her eye. For the past two days, with the Evans sisters out of commission on their periods, Brooke and I had been the primary sexual couple. Sure, Dawn and DJ played around with us, and DJ even started to show some signs of Dayna's affinity for anal play. But Brooke had certainly been enjoying the increased attention I was paying her.

Hooking my thumbs into my own shoulder straps, I turned and we made the short walk to the Evans cabin. Dawn and DJ had yet to emerge, and I checked my watch to verify the time.

When the Evans sisters were five minutes late, I started to get impatient. Dawn was usually like clockwork in her punctuality, a trait I found rare in the girls I knew and just one of the many things that made me love Dawn that much more. Fortunately, my girlfriend came out just then, clearly not dressed for a hike.

"What's wrong?" I asked as Dawn stepped out still wearing her pajamas and we exchanged quick hugs and a chaste kiss. "I'm feeling miserable. We both are." Dawn looked back in the door, where DJ was sitting on a couch looking a little green. "Today's probably my heaviest flow day and I just feel drained. We're not really in the mood."

"Oh, okay," I shrugged. As much as I would like to think my girlfriend was an energizer bunny in the sack, the truth was we occasionally went through times where we just weren't that horny. Or, well, at least she wasn't. I was pretty much horny at all times. But even pre-DJ and Brooke, Dawn and I had a perfectly normal day where we had zero sex. And her lack of interest on this day was especially understandable given her current female bodily functions.

"We're just going to hang out here, okay?" Dawn sighed.

"Sure thing," I nodded, immediately unclipping the buckle between my shoulder straps and the one around my waist, moving to drop my pack. "Maybe just hang out at the lounge? Play some pool?"

"Oh no, no," Dawn smiled serenely and then glanced over at Brooke. "Why don't the two of you still go? You can't ruin the morning's fun just because of us."

I looked over and Brooke's eyes went up in hopeful anticipation. Apart from that first time on the ridge, we'd never had sex alone.

But the magnetic pull of my love for Dawn drew me back. "But, I want to be with you," I whined.

"You will be," Dawn said warmly. "I'll see you at lunch. Some time alone with your sister will be good for both of you and besides, we're going to have to get used to being apart."

I frowned unhappily. "I don't want to get used to being apart." In the back of my head, I couldn't believe I was arguing against this. Was I really turning down an opportunity for sex in favor of ... billiards and ping-pong? But then I looked in Dawn's eyes and I knew. I LOVED her. Of COURSE I wanted to be with her for every minute possible before we were separated.

Dawn's expression softened. "Ben, of course I'm not going to force you to be away from me. But seriously, it's a good opportunity to hang out with Brooke. And it's a good time for me to hang out with DJ. Just for one morning."

I sighed and nodded. "Okay, okay." I leaned in and planted a juicy kiss on my girlfriend. And when I pulled away I murmured forlornly, "See you at lunch."

Brooke and I hit the trail and just as we got started, I turned to her and said, "Don't take it personally. I don't MIND being out here with you."

My little sister just smiled and said, "Don't worry about it. You love your girlfriend, I get it."

"I just don't want you to feel like I'm ... settling ... for second best or anything. Dawn's right. You and I haven't spent any significant time alone together since ... well ... ever."

Brooke giggled and slipped her hand into mine. "Yeah. Well once we get back home, we'll have a lot more time alone."

Her comment started my brain churning. While I'd been constantly thinking about my impending separation from Dawn, I hadn't given serious thought to what would happen between me and Brooke once we returned to Orange County and the real world. In a contemplative voice, I mused, "So ... when we get back, you're still planning to have sex with me?"

"Of course!" Brooke grinned and squeezed my hand. "You think I'm giving up these amazing orgasms just because camp is over? You and Brandi managed to pull it off. And while it may not be every morning, I plan to have you thoroughly screw my brains out as often as possible!"

My little sister's enthusiasm brought a smile to my face and a little rise in my shorts. The prospect of having a live-in, tight-body nymphomaniac in the next room seemed very convenient and exceedingly pleasurable. But the big brother concern in me overrode my initial lust. I bit my lip and cautioned, "Brooke, you know we can't do this forever."

"Who said anything about forever?" She shrugged. "You're graduating and leaving for college after next year. We have that long at least."

"But Brooke, you know you should be getting out and meeting other boys."

"I will, I will. I'm still hanging out with Andrew Hemingway right now, aren't I? If he's lucky, he's even going to get to second base pretty soon."

I coughed nervously, washing the image out of my head. "Yeah, don't tell me about that, please. I don't want to hear about your sex life."

"Really?"

"Yeah. I mean, if you'd just told me that Andrew stuck his finger inside you I'd turn around, go back to camp, and beat the living shit out of him. Sorry. Big brother instincts."

Brooke giggled. "Okay, if he does, I won't tell."

I rolled my eyes. "Whatever. But seriously, Brooke. I DO want to know that you're going out and exploring that. Dating and boys are a big part of growing up and learning to socialize like an adult. I'm just afraid that if you're getting all your sexual needs taken care of at home, you won't have the drive to go find yourself a real boyfriend."

"Look at it this way, Ben," Brooke smiled sweetly at me. "If I'm getting all my sexual needs taken care of at home, I can meet and flirt with boys WITHOUT getting so horny I let them take advantage of me. So I can get all that social practice and flirting fun without taking any risks. Doesn't THAT appeal to your protective big brother instincts?"

I smiled. "Actually, yeah, it does. But you might get labeled as a tease if you push them too far."

"Better a tease than a slut."

I smiled. "True."

"And THIS way," Brooke stopped me and pulled me around so that we were looking right at each other. She reached her arms up around my neck and smiled with obvious lust in her eyes. "If YOU'RE getting all your sexual needs taken care of at home, then maybe, just maybe, we'll figure out a way to keep you from doing anything to ruin what you've got going with Dawn."

I leaned my head away from her. Feeling hurt, I exclaimed, "What?"

Brooke put on her evil grin. "C'mon, Ben. We both know you don't have the greatest record of being a loyal boyfriend. I talked to Dawn already. She's hoping I can keep you on a leash. I'll be watching and reporting back to her."

I rolled my eyes and sarcastically moaned, "Great..."

Brooke giggled and leaned up to kiss me. She felt really good, and when she pulled away, she stayed with her mouth just half an inch away from mine. "C'mon, Ben. Don't moan about it. Because I plan to keep you well satisfied."

That morning, Brooke showed me that even without Dawn and DJ there to help, my little sister was certainly capable of fulfilling my sexual needs. She wasn't experienced or skilled just yet, but she had an exquisitely tight pussy and an abundance of energy.

For my pleasure, Brooke showed off her rapidly improving blowjob techniques, working me over to a quick climax and swallowing every drop down her gullet. Then, she let me pin her to the blanket and pound her with extreme brute force. The cute brunette was quite flexible and she split her legs to the sides in a big V, with her feet pointing back past her head while I held her tight ass in my hands and reamed her out at maximum depth.

My thrusts were accompanied by her gasping moans. My mind was sent into pleasure orbit as she husked, "Fuck me, Ben. Fuck me, big brother! Nngh! Harder! HARDER! Pound my little pussy!"

Finally, I spurted my incestuous load into my little sister, creaming her spasming snatch until it overflowed.

Then for her pleasure, Brooke roughly rode me to three shrieking orgasms while I palmed her tits and thumbed her clit. Her third climax came when I circled my hand around and popped a finger into her clenched asshole, and the resulting inner clamping around my shaft forced me to erupt like a geyser into her quivering quim.

We then took a short break, cuddling and basking in our incestuous sibling love. While a novice to most sexual things, Brooke was an accomplished kisser and we spent a lot of time just rolling around the blankets, rubbing our bodies against each other and devouring each other's mouths.

If you'd told me a year ago that I'd have sex with Brandi, my hot older sister, I'd have said you were crazy. Yeah, I'd harbored the fantasies, but things like that just didn't happen in real life.

If you told me I'd be rolling around naked and playfully kissing little Brooke post- coital in Dawn's and my special spot, I'd have tried to kick your ass for even suggesting my younger sister was capable of such a depraved activity.

And yet here I was. I'd always loved my sister. It was what made me put up with her juvenile machinations over the years. And even now, our physical unions were just an extension of that familial love and trust. We'd crossed a boundary that could never be un-crossed, and yet the act had only bonded us even closer together. She was my sister. She was a part of me. And she would always be a part of me.

To our mutual pleasure, sometime in the middle of our cuddling I slipped a new erection into Brooke from behind. Spooned together on our sides, I wrapped my arms around her while she held my hands against her chest, humming happily. And together we slowly rocked together, arching our necks and twisting around to passionately kiss one another until the pleasure overwhelmed us and I was pouring out my liquid love into her compliant body.

And then we slept.

After lunch, I pulled Dawn aside as we passed up an offer to go play Ultimate Frisbee and instead found a quiet place to lay down a blanket in the shade. Off in the distance, we could see the big rectangular field where the frisbee game was being played, and further beyond that the lake.

"How are you feeling?" I asked first.

"Better. Still cramping, but better." Dawn brushed a lock of her fine blonde hair behind her ear and smiled at me. The sun was glinting through the overhead leaves, casting a few direct rays of sunshine over her pretty face. Her crystal clear blue eyes sparkled at me, and I took a moment to absorb her beauty, complete from head to toe and more than a little arousing in her white halter-top and khaki shorts.

Without another thought, I sighed and murmured, "I love you." It felt great to say it and have absolutely no doubt that I knew what I was talking about. No wondering whether it was just teenage infatuation or just a phrase I needed to say in order to keep my girlfriend happy. I really and truly loved Dawn. I always had.

Dawn beamed at me and replied, "I love you, too." And then she tilted her head and got a naughty grin on her face. "So how was this morning? Brooke seemed to be walking a little funny."

I blushed and looked down. "It was fine. We talked a lot about the boundaries of our relationship and her meeting boys and having her own life. The last thing I want to do is have her get complacent just because she's got me at home."

Dawn nodded. "I was telling her the same thing."

I arched an eyebrow at my girlfriend. "And what is this thing about you using her as a rat to keep me in line?"

Dawn giggled and looked away. "Actually, that was HER idea. The girl loves you, but I think she likes being a little evil sometimes."

I took Dawn's hands in my own and said softly, "Well she's welcome to keep an eye on me. Because I'm going to be faithful to you."

"Well, faithful while fucking your little sister's brains out," Dawn teased.

"Well..." I turned red. "Aren't you and DJ going to be playing around as well? Fair is fair."

Dawn laughed and squeezed my hand. "Relax. I like it better this way. I have no fear of Brooke and I'd much rather you be sleeping with her than getting all frustrated and looking elsewhere."

"I WON'T look elsewhere," I said earnestly.

Dawn sighed, looking at me with a mixture of pity and regret. "Ben, I'd like to believe that. But I know you. You always wanted to believe you were a 'nice guy' when we turned thirteen; but really, you were a nice guy because no girl wanted you back then. You were just a little dork. If a girl had gone after you, you'd have caved immediately. Remember what happened with Dayna? And that's still a part of who you are today."

"I've changed," I insisted.

"Changed? You cheated on all three of your girlfriends. I know you love me Ben, but it's going to be really hard when your hormones kick in and some hot girl flashes her boobs at you and wants to get wicked. I've said it before, Ben. You're my moron best friend and I know you better than that. Seriously, if Brooke doesn't happen to be around to relieve the pressure, what will you do?"

I pulled my hand back, feeling hurt. "Don't you have any faith in me?"

Dawn sighed. "It's not a question of faith, Ben. I love you. I'll always love you, no matter what. And all I'm really asking of you is that you love me too. Sex for sex's sake isn't that big a deal. Save your love for me. I can live with the rest."

"What, you can live with me fucking other girls?"

Dawn exhaled, frowning slightly. "Well ... I wouldn't say I like the idea."

"Then I won't. I'm trying to grow up and be mature here."

Dawn smiled sweetly and held my cheek, leaning into kiss me. "Okay. If you can do it, I'll be happy. I love you Ben. I really would be thrilled knowing you're saving yourself for me."

"I will," I said firmly.

Fortunately for me, both Dawn and DJ were in better spirits the next morning, and once again we were a happy foursome frolicking together in a big, sweaty pile of naked flesh. I'm not even entirely sure who's mouth I was in when I blew the first time, but whoever it was quickly shared my load with the other girls while I gasped for oxygen while flat on my back and staring skywards.

The afternoon found the four of us dressed in our swimsuits and floating on inner tubes on the lake. Random physics and gentle currents conspired to constantly scatter us apart from each other, but a quick tug on an arm or leg here and there and our foursome managed to always keep in close proximity to each other. The tickling caresses of each other's hands were rather pleasant as well.

Now you'd think that after three weeks of camp, I'd get used to seeing the girls in their bikinis ... but I wasn't. The budding 15-year-olds, while still growing into their bodies, already had healthy curves that captured my imagination. DJ floated along with slicked back wet braids, her body position in the inner tube thrusting her growing tits into the air where the moist fabric of her top clung to the globes like a second skin. I salivated to think of how those puppies would only grow for a few more years, and I wondered if they would still taste as sweet as Dayna's.

Brooke, while not nearly as built as her buxom blonde friend, was still quite enticing, especially since she was currently face-down on her tube, her perfectly shaped ass aimed back at me (deliberately, I'm sure). I had just fucked my little sister from behind that morning, and when I craned my head around to stare at the perfect peach-shaped butt, pleasant memories from hours before filtered into my brain.

And Dawn, as usual, was the most magnificent creature of feminine beauty around. She was an angel in white today, the triangles of her top both supporting and showing off her prodigious breasts. Her long, lithe legs trailed out in the water, glisteningly wet. And the smile she reserved for me was dazzling in its radiance.

As I floated along, enjoying the contrast of cool water and warm sunshine, I mused on my current situation. THIS was heaven. I only wished this could truly be an endless summer.

But all great things must eventually come to an end. The time to return home and to the real world was near, and it was time to start wrapping things up.

When there were just two full days of camp left to go, the four of us were heading back to the cabins to shower and change out of our wet gear. As the resident pack mule, I always ended up carrying just about everything: clothes, towels, beach blankets, etc. And while I was packing up, I saw the three girls huddled together in deep conversation.

When the trio broke apart, I gave Dawn an inquisitive look but she gave me the "we'll-talk-later" glance. I shrugged and the four of us headed off.

Along the way, we got the usual catcalls from horny teenage boys.

"Check out the rack on the young blonde. She's gonna suffocate some poor guy with those in a couple years."

"Look at the ASS on the little brunette! Dayyy-ummm!"

True, Brooke did have a nice ass. But that didn't mean a brother wanted to hear about some guy leering at his little sister. DJ either. I lifted my Oakleys up my forehead and fixed the guys with a glare. "Be polite to the ladies," I warned.

The girls giggled, the guys grinned, and we all went our separate ways. Dawn then complained that my holding her hand was cramping her style, as she didn't get a flirty comment that time around.

Upon reaching the cabins, I stopped at the Evans' place first to drop off their gear. DJ went inside to snag the first shower. And then unexpectedly, Brooke then darted forward to me, kissing me on the cheek and hugging me quickly before saying, "See you later!" And as I looked bewildered at my sister, she hopped off the porch and went down the lane to our family's cabin.

"What?" I wondered aloud to the empty air. The routine was for the Evans sisters to shower and change in their cabin and Brooke and I to use ours. I'd be seeing Brooke in about ... thirty seconds. Or so went the routine.

But then to my surprise, Dawn stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me. With elegant grace, she leaned in and planted a firm kiss on my lips, filled with a rich passion I wasn't expecting.

"What was that for?" I asked when she pulled back.

"I love you, Ben."

"I love you, too," I replied in a cautious tone, still bewildered.

Dawn then just nodded her head towards the open door of her family's cabin. "DJ's never had any time alone with you, so she asked for this before camp ended. My parents won't be back until after dinner. Show her a good time and have fun!"

"Wha-?" I asked in confusion as Dawn turned and hopped off the porch.

"I'll take a shower at your place after Brooke. We'll meet up in an hour to go to dinner." Dawn then smiled and went down the lane towards my family's cabin.

"Come on, Ben," DJ said from behind me. I turned around to find her standing in the hallway, her hands bracing against each opposite wall, wearing nothing but a smirk on her face. The catcaller had been right. DJ had a NICE rack.

I arched an eyebrow at the situation, but I went ahead and walked inside, closing the door behind me. Demurely, DJ took my hand and led me back to the shower, which was just big enough to comfortably fit two. And once she had the water set to the right temperature, the youngest Evans sister stepped in, slicked her hair back, and pulled me after her.

The 15-year-old blonde then molded the front of her body to me, letting the shower spray against her back while she tilted her head and invited me down for a kiss. I took the invitation willingly, bending my head and parting my lips to meet hers and also accept her tongue which snaked into my mouth. DJ's fingers tightened their grip in my hair, and in that moment I knew that she had her older sister's talent for volcanic kisses.

Moaning softly, DJ kissed me for another long minute while our bodies heated up from both hot water and our own arousal. And when she pulled back, her blue eyes had a smoky lust in them as she sensually murmured, "Thank you, Ben."

I smiled. "Thanks for what?"

"For this. For this entire summer. I'd only dreamed sex could be this good." DJ smiled and pecked my lips again. "I'd had such high hopes when I started dating my boyfriend. But once I lost my cherry I felt nothing but disappointment. Wham, bam, oops, I'm sorry. The second time was no better. I started to wonder if I was a lesbian because I could only orgasm with Dawn and Brooke."

There was purr in DJ's voice as she gripped my head and grinned wickedly at me. "But now I know there's nothing greater than having a man who knows what he's doing. Nothing better than having a thick column of meat throbbing inside my little pussy. And only someone like you will do."

"You're still young, kiddo," I ran my fingers over her hair. "You've got lots of time both to learn and to teach some of these boys how to please you."

"I know," she smiled and then she crowed, "Look out world! DJ's on the loose!" And then she planted another volcanic kiss on me.

DJ's leg came up and wrapped around my thigh. She started to hump her crotch at me as our kiss deepened, and for a moment I thought she was going to try and fuck me right there in the shower. But I nearly lost my balance and since we had an hour, I didn't want to rush. "Hey relax, relax. Let's get cleaned up first," I soothed her. "Want me to wash your back?"

"Nah. I want you to wash my front!" DJ giggled, the delightful expression on her face momentarily reminding me that this was really just an enthusiastic 15-year- old and not yet a fully developed young woman.

Of course, I was just an enthusiastic 17-year-old and not yet a fully developed young man. And I suitably had a teenager's enthusiasm for showering with a hot, naked girl. By the time I was done, DJ was squeaky clean. Actually, her nipples and pussy were a little bit raw, but the shuddering orgasm she'd had while I was fingering her provided enough lubrication so that she wasn't in any pain.

After the shower, DJ and I tumbled onto her bed. I quickly had my tongue imbedded into her snatch while she writhed and twisted in the sheets, moaning, "I love this! I love this! Can we bring a mattress on the hike tomorrow?"

I laughed into DJ's crotch and moved up to kiss her, slobbering her own orgasmic fluids all over her face before moving back down and resuming my afternoon dessert. She happily wrapped her thighs around my head and ran her fingers through my hair, urging me on with repeated chants of "Fuck yeah! Eat me! Eat me!"

I felt more than tasted her orgasm. DJ's pussy muscles did their pulsing thing and all of a sudden, I felt incredible pressure against my cheeks as DJ bucked her hips off the bed and screamed in exquisite agony. And while she was still screaming, I pried her legs off my head, stood up, and buried my cock to the hilt in one powerful thrust.

"FUUUCK!" DJ howled at the invasion, having never felt so much of my dick in so short a period. She beat her heels against my lower back and clawed at my shoulders with her hands, and just seconds after I got myself fully seated I felt her incredible tightness clamp back down around my shaft, locking me into place. And so I was stuck there, unable to move as the blonde teenager bucked and heaved and thrashed through her orgasm.

Even when she was done, she wasn't DONE. Now this was really my first one- on-one with DJ. Every other time we'd had sex had been with at least Dawn or Brooke present and joining in. But just because we were alone for the first time didn't mean DJ and I were tenderly making love or enjoying some romantic solitude. No, DJ and I fucked each other's lights out, and we reveled in having all the focus and attention of the other.

"Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me! Ream me! Pound me! Hurt me!" she squealed.

Urged on by DJ's words, I flung my hips with increasing force.

"More! More! Harder Ben! Harder! OHHH!!!"

Buoyed by the springiness of the mattress and freed of any concern for bruising DJ's back into hard ground, I literally pounded DJ senseless. We fucked and thrashed and threw our bodies at each other. I hammered her crotch with my pelvis without restraint, abruptly jarring her light body over and again until her head simply went slack and she started drooling.

And while she was still panting for oxygen in recovery from her latest orgasm, I flipped her over onto her stomach, elevated her ass, and entered her steaming cunt from behind while I was straddling both of her legs. From this extreme angle, I got deeper than I ever had before, and the young girl was helpless beneath me as I reamed her out to my own explosive climax, filling her up with my hot, thick cream.

"YESSS!!!" DJ shrieked as she felt my ejaculation inside her. "I can feel it! I love it! More!!!"

My cock complied, shooting another great wad into the young teen, and while my hands gripped her body beneath me, I emptied out the rest of my balls into her still spasming cunt.

When I was done, I collapsed onto DJ's back, my heavy weight crushing her into the mattress. She simply groaned and when I moved to roll off of her, she brought up an arm while whimpering, "No, stay, stay. Your weight feels good on me."

When she'd recovered, DJ exhaled and sighed mournfully. "I can't get enough of this Ben. What am I going to do after we go home?"

I smiled and tenderly pecked the young teen's cheek. "You'll figure it out, kiddo."

"I'll miss you, Ben," she said softly, humming while holding my weight against her back.

"You'll find someone else," I assured her. "Some cute boy to wrap around your little finger and give you pleasure at your merest whim."

"Hmm," she giggled. "Sounds like a plan."

"Just be careful, kiddo," I cautioned and rolled off. This time, DJ let me and we wound up lying face-to-face on our sides. "There are a lot of guys out there who might mistreat you. Don't get in over your head."

"Relax, Ben. I'm a big girl now," she smiled and pecked my nose.

"Okay, okay. But listen to your sisters. They love you."

DJ smiled. "Ben, we all love you."

The end of the night found Dawn and I laying out on the big rock by the lake. It was the same one we'd used as a diving platform that afternoon while horsing around the lake in addition to riding the waterslide and rope swing. Tonight, we were both fully dressed and staring into the sky, Dawn lying perpendicular to me with her head resting on my belly.

Dawn sighed and reached her hand back to me. I took it and squeezed gently while she said, "DJ's moping about having to go back home. She says the boys there have no idea what they're doing and wishes your family would move back to NorCal so you could keep her satisfied."

I chuckled and replied, "I wish we could move back so I could keep YOU satisfied."

"Mmm, me too," Dawn sighed. And then my girlfriend lifted her head off my belly and turned on her side so she could look me in the eyes. "Ben, we really need to talk."

"About what?"

"About us. This summer has been great. It's been the happiest four weeks of my life. But let's face it, it's just four weeks. We're going to be apart for eleven months. What's going to happen to us?"

I blinked twice and looked at Dawn earnestly. "I love you. I'll always love you."

"I love you too, Ben," Dawn gave me a wan smile, but almost immediately frowned. "Nothing will ever change that. And because I know nothing will change that, I need to let you go."

I sat up, hearing the fatality in her words. "Let me go? What's that supposed to mean?"

"I mean, set you free. I love being your girlfriend and nothing would make me happier than telling the whole world you're my boyfriend, but that wouldn't be fair to you." Dawn bit her lip. "I can't ask you to be faithful to me."

"Why not? Isn't faithfulness what couples in love do?" I asked.

"I don't know. Do they?" Dawn's eyes narrowed.

Guilt over my three previous girlfriends struck me to the core, and I winced in shame. "That's why I want US to be different."

"Ben, don't get my hopes up," Dawn's voice cracked in agony while her lower lip started to quiver. I felt a chill come over my heart as I heard the both the plea and the pain in her words.

Dawn continued. "I know you promised to save yourself for me, but be realistic. You're a walking hormone. You've been screwing three girls constantly for weeks now, and do you really think you can go cold turkey for eleven months?"

"Uh ... well..." I stammered. I wanted to immediately respond 'yes, of course.' But eleven months sounded like a LONG time to go without sex. Shrugging helplessly, I said, "Well, it won't be totally cold turkey. You DID say I could still be with Brooke, right?"

"And what if Brooke gets serious with a boyfriend? It wouldn't be fair to her for you to restrict her in any way."

"I know, I know," I nodded. "But ... I love you, Dawn."

She smiled weakly. "I love you, too. But that's not the point."

"I want you to be my girlfriend, Dawn," I insisted.

"And I want you to be my boyfriend, Ben," she replied warmly.

"It's just a year. One more year of school. We'll both get into Berkeley. And then we'll be together always after that. Didn't you say you wanted to marry me?"

Dawn squeezed my hand. "And we will. When we grow up," she reminded me sternly, her tone slightly condescending as she willed me to understand. "But we're still just kids, Ben. And I know if I try to hold a kid to a loyal relationship, I'll lose."

My eyebrows pinched in forlornly. For some reason, her words made ME feel like a kid while she was already a fully-formed adult woman, just waiting for me to catch up. And like a kid, I found myself pouting without realizing it, stubbornly insisting, "I'll do it. Just you wait and see."

Dawn smiled sweetly at me, but I could see the resignation in her eyes. "No promises, Ben. Never make a promise you can't keep."

"Fine, no promises. But you'll see."

She smiled and leaned in towards me. "I hope so."

It was the last full day of camp, and consequently, the last morning hike. The girls were quiet as all four of us loaded up and set off down the trail, each of us lost in our own thoughts.

Brooke smiled easily, bumping herself into DJ and seemingly more interested in spending her last few hours with her best friend than necessarily doing anything with me. After all, Brooke didn't have to say goodbye to me. Of the four of us, she looked the most relaxed, thinking only of enjoying the moment without serious worry about the future.

DJ similarly reserved her fondest glances for Brooke. They'd been first separated at age 8, young enough to nearly forget about each other in the intervening years between summer camps. But for one month at a time, they were inseparable best friends. And I imagined the two 15-year-olds had a tight bond not so different from the one between me and Dawn.

And yet DJ also would coyly glance back at me, looks of pure lust on her face for the introduction to carnal pleasure I'd given her. And in her sparkling blue eyes I could also see her mind working, figuring out what in the future she would do with the sexual creature I'd unleashed inside of her.

Dawn, on the other hand, was a wreck. I was her first real love. Perhaps she'd even fallen in love with me way back when we were in our early teens and just exploring our sexuality. And how does any teenager feel when they are about to be parted from whom they consider to be "The One"? Look at Romeo and Juliet. They freaking killed themselves rather than be parted. And even though Dawn and I weren't quite that intense, it still hurt to know that in little more than a day, we wouldn't be together anymore. I could see the pain on her face as she squeezed my hand, holding me tightly as we hiked along the trail.

I thought I'd loved before. Never as intensely as with Dawn, but the emotions and infatuations I'd felt for my girlfriends had been real nonetheless. And yet, my prior experience didn't make the upcoming departure any easier for me. I was deliriously happy when Dawn was with me, and I hated for that feeling to ever end.

Perhaps fittingly, our initial actions upon reaching our special clearing befitted our emotions towards each other. Dawn and I fell into each other's arms, rolling around the blanket, kissing with a frantic urgency as if each touch of each other's lips might be our last. Our clothes stayed on. Removing them just wasn't important. Holding her cheeks in my hands and feeling her love invisibly emanate towards me were the priorities.

Meanwhile, Brooke and DJ moved further away, sitting together while staring out across the creek, deep in their own conversation. I imagine they were discussing what their plans for the near future would be and figuring out how to keep in touch. Theirs was a relationship based on their friendship, not sex. And they didn't need to stare or watch Dawn and me. They'd watched us often enough.

If they had turned to watch us, at some point they would have started to see a show. After ten minutes of soulful kissing and expressing our love for each other, Dawn's and my embrace followed its natural progression to a more physical expression of love. She was on top when my hand snaked beneath her shirt, lifting it up her back so that I could more easily access her naked skin. Dawn pulled it off the rest of the way, tossing it to the side and then hungrily kissing me once again.

The shirt was quickly followed by my fingers opening the clasp of her bra, freeing those big melons to my chest, then hands and lips. We rolled over and while I feasted on my favorite titflesh, Dawn pulled my shirt off and then squirmed around to remove her shorts and panties.

By the time Dawn and I were fully naked and rubbing against each other while making out passionately, Brooke and DJ had similarly progressed to the point of physical affection. Our little sisters were lying together on the next blanket over, heads delicately bobbing at one another as they french kissed sweetly and tenderly.

Dawn and I took our time. It was as if hurrying would only bring about our separation that much more quickly, and neither of us wanted that. Even when fully nude, with my hard cock almost uncomfortably grinding against Dawn's hip, we didn't rush things and enjoyed the simple pleasures of kissing and caressing each other's body.

DJ, on the other hand, was eager for the promised orgy. She and Brooke got themselves naked, and while she leaned back and guided my little sister's head between her legs, the blonde 15-year-old twisted her torso around, interposing herself between me and her older sister to grab hold of my erection and then swiftly stuff it into her mouth.

I groaned at the sudden rush of pleasure, my mouth molding around Dawn's lips before I tore myself away to see what had happened to my cock. And when I saw the cute blonde bobbing her head up and down in my lap, I sagged back on my elbows while panting at the sky.

Dawn smirked when she realized her little sister had beaten her to the punch. But not one to complain about a situation she'd created for herself, Dawn merely took the opportunity presented and moved up to straddle my face. And while I sighed happily at the youngest Evans daughter fellating me, the middle Evans daughter sank her wet slit down onto my stiffened tongue.

We were a chain of oral pleasure for several minutes. DJ was the first to cum, the simultaneous pleasure of Brooke's agile cunnilingus and thrill of sucking my dick bringing her over the edge into ecstasy in rapid order. Dawn was next, as I could do nothing less than my best when it came to my loving her. And DJ very nearly made me pop as well, but I was saved by her orgasm as she had to pull her head away to gasp and wheeze out her climax.

But the gasping and wheezing were not signs of energy loss. No, as soon as DJ recovered, she quickly vaulted herself into my lap, holding my shaft upright and then impaling her extreme tightness onto me, lunging three or four times before she managed to sink all the way down.

It was a good thing I'd already gotten Dawn to orgasm. The feeling of DJ humping herself on me was enough to distract me from my task as I groaned and focused inward on the pleasure. And when my eyes refocused upwards, I could see that Dawn's big tits were being skillfully manipulated from behind by DJ's smaller hands. And to my everlasting delight, I was just in time to see Dawn twist her head around and meet DJ in a tongue-filled kiss of Sapphic arousal, the two blue-eyed blonde sisters an extremely arousing sight.

"Like that, Deej?" Dawn husked quietly at her little sister from an inch away. "Feel my boyfriend's dick deep inside you. Feel that thick cock stretching out your tight cunny. You'd better be nice to me if you want a piece of it next year."

"Oh, Dawn! Oh, Dawn!" DJ whimpered. "I love it. I love Ben fucking me! I love being fucked! It's the greatest thing EVER! Please! I'll do anything! Just let him keep fucking me!"

Dawn giggled and kissed her sister's cheek and neck while rubbing DJ's tits in her hand. Brooke by now had also joined in on the action, reaching around to rub her best friend's clit. And taking a cue from what I'd done to the girls before, as the blonde 15-year-old approached climax, Brooke obviously sucked on her index finger while grinning at me, and then stealthily popped her lubricated digit into DJ's rectum.

"Ah, FUCK!" DJ shrieked and came, her body jerking as the wave of pleasure hit her like a ton of bricks. The young blonde's spine went rigid and abruptly, she toppled backwards and fell off my dick, caught at the last second by Dawn who gently lowered her younger sister to the blankets while tenderly nipping and rubbing as DJ's climax continued shaking her body.

With an evil little grin, Brooke was quick to take DJ's place, hopping up and then sinking her even tighter pussy onto my shaft, working her hips like a belly dancer to cram every last inch of me inside of her. And when she finally worked herself down onto me, she puffed a stray lock of hair out of her face and grinned happily. "Hey bro. If only Mom could see us now."

My eyes went wide. "Don't joke about that or I won't fuck you."

Brooke pouted and then hunched her hips, clenching her inner muscles around my shaft like a third hand. "What, and miss all this?" she asked innocently.

Oh, I was screwed. If Brooke actually learned how to use her feminine wiles to manipulate me in ways her backstabbing attempts never succeeded, I was so screwed.

But at least, for now, so was she. I rolled us over so that Brooke squealed. And without dislodging my prick, we managed to settle so that my little sister was on her back with her legs hooked over my shoulders while I started screwing her. And rocking myself forward, I pulled her hips up and off the blanket, exposing her cute ass. And with one vicious slap, I spanked my little sister's buttcheek.

"Oww!"

"Don't be a bitch, Brooke."

"What?"

I spanked her again.

Brooke's eyes went wide and she went quiet, her face becoming a mask of innocence. And in a baby-cute voice, she insisted, "No, sir. I'll be good."

"Good girl," I grinned, and then bent to kiss her while my hips re-started their pumping motion.

My little sister, folded in half beneath me, rocked with each stroke and whimpered happily. Her eyes lit up while I pistoned in and out of her clenching pussy and compressed her even tighter beneath my weight. And I knew things were going well when Brooke panted into my face, "Spank me again, big brother."

I grinned and let fly with my open palm. After all of my sister's evil manipulations over the years, she was finally getting the spanking she deserved.

While I complied with Brooke's wishes by reddening her ass, Dawn came over and lay herself down beside my sister, rolling herself back and elevating her legs into a mimic of my little sister's position. "Come on, Brooke," Dawn complained. "You can have him all you want next week and beyond. Let me have my boyfriend back for a bit."

Brooke grinned and kissed my nose, then slipped her legs off my shoulders while I pulled myself out. And then moving a few feet over to the left, I hoisted Dawn's legs over my shoulders, settled my cock into position, and then thrust my way forward into my lover's quim.

"Unnnghh! Yes!" Dawn grunted. "Fuck me, baby. Fuck me and cum inside me. I want to still feel you dribbling into my panties tomorrow morning."

I grinned. DJ's blowjob, then both DJ's and Brooke's clenching pussies had just about brought me to my limits of pleasure. Dawn wouldn't have to wait very long. "One batch of scalding jizz, cumming right up!" I announced. And then with my hips thrust as far forward as humanly possible, I let loose with a torrent of sperm right against the back of Dawn's womb.

"Unnnghh!" Dawn jerked as the first jet splattered against her insides. "Fill me, Ben! Fill me!" She screamed, vibrated, and eventually went limp, dropping her legs off my shoulders to fall heavily onto the blankets.

But we weren't done it. Far from it. After I injected Dawn with a thick wad of cock cream, DJ sixty-nined with her and slurped all of my essence out, holding it her mouth to orally pass it back to her sister so that the 17-year-old blonde could swallow some of it down.

That sight plus Brooke's enthusiastic fellatio brought me back to hardness. And while the two Evans sisters were still on top of each other french kissing with sticky globs of cum between them, I settled in behind the girls and alternated thrusting into each of their pussies every few minutes. The mental high of screwing the two beautiful blondes added fuel to my lustful fire, and eventually I blasted my second load into DJ.

This time it was Brooke's turn to slurp me out of her best friend while Dawn crawled over to cuddle and pet my limp member. I was pretty winded and tired by that point, having done most of the recent thrusting work. But as soon as I showed signs of new life, Dawn bent over and began worshipping me with her mouth.

After a few minutes, my ego demanded I get more involved in the action and I made to have Dawn mount me, but she stubbornly insisted on remaining where she was, with her lips wrapped around my shaft. So I let her, and as I lay my head back and enjoyed the pleasant warmth of my girlfriend's fellatio, I felt my cockhead nudging against the entrance to her throat.

"Dawn?" I asked warily just once. And then with a deep breath of air, my girlfriend pushed past her gag reflex and suddenly her lips were around the base of my cock. "Oh, SHIT!" I gasped, never expecting it out of her.

With tears in her eyes, Dawn quickly popped off and smiled with satisfaction. But not one to leave things half-finished, she quickly gulped some oxygen and then returned, deep-throating me completely and then fucking the head of my cock up and down in her throat.

This time, when I said her name, it was a much more urgent, "Dawn!" In point of fact, it was a warning, because as she bobbed up and down, within a few seconds the tight constriction had me blowing my third wad of the morning straight into her belly.

This time, Dawn choked and she popped off, taking the second burst of cum right in her face, forcing her to squeeze her eyes shut against the cannon force of my cock, which was still spurting creamy streams all over her forehead and cheeks. And even when we both thought I was done, Dawn was just opening her eyes when my dick spat out a final glob, which landed on her left cheek.

Panting with arousal and gratitude, I smiled as I saw the cum-covered face of my love. For her part, she wasn't dissuaded by the unexpected semen-shower, smiling brightly with a twinkle in her crystal blue eyes. "That's two," she said happily.

"Two?" I wondered aloud.

"Two," Dawn nodded. "One load in my cunt. One load down my throat."

"And one into DJ," I nodded towards the younger teen, who giggled and rubbed her own sodden pussy. Wryly, I shook my head, worn out from the three orgasms. "I'm not as young as I used to be."

"Well, there's one more to go," Dawn said firmly. And with that, my girlfriend reached into her pack, one hand pulling out a handkerchief, which she used to mop up her face. And in the other hand, she had a familiar tube of Astroglide.

I distinctly remembered the day I first let my fingertips run around Dawn's anus. She'd ordered me on no uncertain terms never to try putting a finger inside. Even when Dayna was bugging me to bugger her, Dawn had distastefully described the act as disgusting.

But at my arched, questioning eyebrow, Dawn looked at me with dead seriousness and obvious lust. "You got my oral virginity. You got my cherry. I want you to have all three Ben. I want you to be the only man to ever fuck my ass."

"Are you sure?" I asked for the umpteenth time.

"Shut up before I get nervous about this," Dawn rolled her eyes and then hesitantly lifted her legs up and back. If we were going to do this, she wanted to be able to look me in my eyes. She'd blown past my feeble attempts at reasoning that she didn't need to do this and that I loved her anyways, but Dawn wanted to make her own statement about her level of commitment, both to herself as well as to me.

Ever supportive, DJ helped to hold Dawn's legs back while Brooke went down on me, my sister's hot little mouth making sure I was hard despite my misgivings. Sure, I wanted to fuck Dawn's ass, but I was wary of hurting her. And I'd already been weakened by three recent orgasms. But Brooke's talented tongue kept me energized and then she guided my hips into place.

DJ then took over, gripping my shaft and aiming the head at Dawn's puckered rosebud. Dawn and I were too busy staring each other in the eyes with love, tenderness, and affection to pay much attention. But once DJ had my cock settled, I instinctively knew to push.

Dawn's anus resisted me at first. But then she took a breath and consciously relaxed as she exhaled, and with a little more pressure from my end, her sphincter popped open and my mushroom head pushed through.

Immediately, Dawn panicked and clamped up tighter than anything, squeezing my cock almost painfully. But as DJ stroked her forehead and I stroked her arms, Dawn relaxed again and with copious amounts of lube easing the way, my shaft began burrowing deeper into her bowels.

"Unnnnnnnghhh," Dawn threw her head back and groaned as she felt my cock descending. "So fucking full," she sighed as her eyes closed and her neck went limp. And after a few more seconds, I bottomed out inside Dawn's once virgin- asshole.

"That's everything," I murmured.

Dawn smiled, at first just a smile of satisfaction that she'd taken it all. But when I started to pull back, Dawn gasped and that smile started becoming a bigger grin. And with her eyes wide open, blue irises glittering, my girlfriend looked at me and started laughing. "FUCK! Dayna was right. This feels GOOD!"

The enthusiasm in Dawn's voice was unmistakable. She seemed as surprised as I was, something that confused me for a moment. But there was nothing confusing about the way Dawn suddenly lunged her hips at me, re-impaling her ass on my cock. And then she was urgently tugging down on my arms so that we could kiss wetly and urgently while my paramour began to fuck her own ass against me.

"Oh, Ben! Ohhh, Ben! Fuck my ass! Fuck it! Fuck me!" Dawn crooned while scissoring her legs behind my lower back and using the leverage to hump herself even harder against my invading prick.

"Oh, Dawn!" I groaned.

"Like it Ben? Is it tight? Is my ass tight for you? Don't you love fucking it?" She gasped with a giggle in her voice. "Oh, it's incredible Ben! I never thought... ! I should have listened to Dayna. I feel so fucking full! I want you to do this to me all the time! Fuck my ass! Fill my ass with your thick column of meat! I'll let you do this whenever you want, Ben! Fuck it! Fuck my ass! Fuck my tight little ass!"

"I'm fucking it! I'm fucking you!" I grunted. My hands were now on Dawn's hips, cupping her buttcheeks from below and gripping them for leverage as I vaulted myself in and out of the blonde teen's rectum over and over again. DJ was still holding onto Dawn's ankles, pulling them back past her head, keeping my girlfriend in a submissive V-shape beneath me as I pounded away at her defenseless asshole. And Brooke simply leaned over and watched in fascination, gripping my shoulders instinctively while she observed my thick pole reaming its way in and out of my girlfriend.

"Oh, shit! I'm cumming, Ben! I'm cumming with your dick in my ass!" Dawn's hand had relocated down to her crotch, and with me repeatedly shafting her asshole and her own hand thumbing her clit, the blonde suddenly arched her back off the ground and howled out her pleasure.

"I love it! I love it! I love you!" Dawn screamed as she came. "Take me! Take all of me. I'm yours. I'll give you everything, Ben! I love you!"

In that moment, I slammed forward a final time, jerking to a stop so suddenly that Brooke's grip of my shoulder was momentarily dislodged. And with a groan of complete and utter satisfaction, I poured out into Dawn's asshole every drop of cum I had left in my body, completing the trifecta. And then like a mighty king of beasts felled by the tiniest of arrows, I collapsed onto Dawn's body, feeling her love for me piercing my heart.

And then with every fiber of my being, I told her, "I love you, too."

"Hurry uuuup!" Eden whined from her spot in the van.

"Yeah!" Emma chimed in. "We're ready!"

"Shut up!" Brooke screeched and then turned to hug DJ. "See you next year."

"Safe trip, Beth," Deanna Evans hugged my mom.

"Drive safe, Michael," Jack Evans shook my dad's hand.

"We will," Dad replied, and then went to the driver's door.

Dawn and I stayed quiet, still wrapped up in an embrace we'd scarcely left since last night. The previous evening, we'd returned hand-in-hand, neither of us wanting to part just yet. As it turned out, our parents sensed this and upon arrival at the cabins, we found that DJ was bunking on my bed and that Dawn and I been given permission to spend the night together.

After thanking both our parents profusely, Dawn and I slipped into bed together along with a warning from her parents to keep the noise level down. We'd gotten naked and then quietly made love, falling asleep together while I was still inside Dawn's saturated pussy. It felt sooo right. We were together the first night of camp and together the last.

We woke up in the morning and softly made love again. And even once fully dressed, Dawn and I could scarcely go a few seconds without touching each other in some small way.

But now it was time.

Dawn and I had been hugging for a solid five minutes now when my mom tapped my shoulder. "Gotta go, Ben."

I sighed in abject sorrow. Dawn just tilted her head and kissed me tenderly.

"I love you," she husked and then whimpered softly, her face pinching in with the same sadness I felt in my own heart.

I moved my thumb up to brush away the tears dribbling down her cheeks, and then pecked her quickly once more. "I love you, too. You're my Dawn ... forever, remember? Don't forget that."

"I won't. And you're my Ben."

I nodded. And with a heavy heart, I hopped into the van, Brooke joining me afterwards and then closing the double-doors shut behind her. Dawn circled around to my window and blew me a kiss. I waved sadly and then my dad started the engine.

It was time to return to the real world, where friends, school, and many more romantic complications awaited.

I loved Dawn. I wanted to marry her someday. It all fit, didn't it? I'd literally shared a crib with her on occasion when we were infants, shared a sandbox when we were toddlers, and even upon growing up, we'd shared our hearts, minds, and bodies. She was girl next door, best friend, and hot babe rolled into one. And she loved me.

I believed we would be together forever. It was so easy when we were at camp. No school, no outside influences. We could spend every day together, all day, worrying about nothing but making each other happy. But we weren't at camp anymore. She was in NorCal. I was in Orange County. And we weren't scheduled to meet up again for eleven months.

I would love her always; that I knew. But after dominating my thoughts for four weeks, would I be able to keep my love for Dawn bright for the next year? Or was it out of sight, out of mind? Yeah, we had the cell phone idea. And we also had email and IMing. But occasional calls and emails were far different from daily contact and physical warmth.

I loved her. Shouldn't that be enough? Love conquers all. Simple, right?

As I looked out the window of the van as we pulled onto our street, I knew that things were no longer so simple. First there was Keira McNeil, who stepped off her porch and waved to us as we passed. My first lover was someone who knew all my secrets would always have an influence in my life for as long as she was around.

Then, after we parked and all piled out of the van, I looked across the street and down a house or two to find that Adrienne Dennis was standing outside her open garage, staring back at me. When she realized I'd seen her, the gorgeous young woman offered up a tentative wave, and as I took in her brief summer attire, I felt a stirring of old lust inside me as I waved back. But even beyond the physical lust, there was a connection I still felt for her. And I was certain that her life and mine were still destined to intertwine in some way.

Once we'd all unpacked and settled in, I turned on the family computer and checked my email, which had gone unread for a month now. And I quickly found a variety of messages waiting for me.

Daniel welcomed me back and invited me to play basketball with them tomorrow, Sunday, assuming I could wake up in the morning after the long drive. Kenny Doyle forwarded me some chain letter explaining how Microsoft would give me thousands of dollars if only I forwarded along the email to all my friends. Lynne Arian just wanted to say hi. And Donna Kincaid wanted me to call her when I got home because she was horny and looking for a good time.

Summer MacIntosh wrote to tell me she was thinking of me and how excited she was to make a fresh start at UCLA. Abbie and Allie Sanders wanted me to come visit them, explaining in carefully guarded words that what happened wasn't entirely my fault and they still wanted to be friends. Cassidy O'Leary wrote that she urgently needed to talk to me as soon as I got home. And last but certainly not least, Megan Kwan wrote me a beautiful poem that talked of first love and destiny, and how everything worked out in the end once the protagonist went through his great trials.

Even though some of the people I knew had graduated and moved on, many more remained. We had another year of school left and I knew my complex relationships with the girls still in my life had further development to come. Something told me my involvement with Keira McNeil had not yet run its course, nor my sexual liaisons with my two sisters and the inherent secrecy of those three relationships. And that didn't even cover all the myriad new people I might meet on this adventure called Life.

That night, as I sat up in bed staring at a picture of Dawn I'd placed on my nightstand, I sighed and felt the tug of loneliness pulling at my heart. Barely sixteen hours after being parted from her, I already felt the painful void inside me crying out for someone ... anyone ... to fill it. I couldn't imagine going eleven months alone.

As if on cue, my bedroom door opened then and a little sprite in a baggy T-shirt quietly hopped in and then joined me on the bed. Brooke's smile was dazzling in the moonlight as she slid beneath the covers and cuddled herself up next to me, pulling my head down so that she could plant a firm kiss on my cheek. Instinctively, my arm wrapped around her, holding her close.

"Miss her?" Brooke asked quietly while nodding towards the picture of Dawn.

"Of course," I sighed with infinite sorrow.

"You'll get through it," she said encouragingly while sliding her hand over my bare chest. My own hand slid a little lower to cup Brooke's tight little ass, and I found out that she was without panties beneath the baggy T-shirt. Brooke giggled and turned my head to plant the next kiss on my lips.

Tomorrow is the first day of the rest of my life.

END OF VOLUME 1

25 Chapter 21: Moving on

AUGUST 2001, SUMMER BREAK

"I certify that I am at least 18 years of age? Pshh. Of course!" Brooke clicked on the 'I agree' box and immediately the screen was filled with rapidly-downloading images of porn stars in various states of undress and position. The horny 15- year-old girl worked the computer mouse like an orchestra director's wand, zipping left and right and clicking away with rapid efficiency.

Even though we had cable broadband internet, the pages took too long to load and the only free video clips she could find were at most 30 seconds long. But despite this mild frustration, my little sister had no difficulty finding enough material to get herself really aroused.

Of course, the fact that I was currently shafting my thick cock in and out of her juicing pussy had something to do with it. Brooke knelt on the padded chair before me, which had been reversed so that she could rest her left arm atop the backrest while keeping her eyes on the computer monitor in front of her. I was standing behind her, holding my sister's tight ass in my hands as I slowly pumped my way through her constricting tunnel and set off all the pleasure nerves inside her snatch.

"Ohhh, this is so hot, Ben," Brooke cooed and closed her eyes. She hung her head down, opening up more of the monitor to my view. On-screen, I was able to see a petite brunette with fake tits being roughly fucked from behind over the kitchen counter, a thickly-muscled man with long hair hammering her so fast that the video stream pixilated and couldn't keep up. And the tinny sounds of pornographic arousal blared out of the twin computer speakers to blend with my sister's whimpers and my own grunting.

"Oh, oh, oh," the brunette porn star moaned.

"Oh, oh, oh," my brunette sister added in the same sensual tone.

Abruptly, the movie clip ended, the last frame frozen as it zoomed in on the porn girl's face with her mouth gaping open in an erotic moan. Brooke didn't bother to replay the clip nor hunt for a new one; she was too busy approaching a live orgasm of her own. She relocated both hands to the backrest of the chair, gripping it white-knuckled and using it as leverage to really fling her small body back to meet my every thrust.

I ran the palm of my hand over the small of Brooke's back. Her skin was nicely tanned after a month at camp, and it felt so smooth to my touch. My fingers traced along the curve of her buttcheeks, over her tailbone and down the little crevasse between her perky globes. I waited to hear my little sister's moans pick up in pitch and speed, and when I judged the time to be right, I shifted my hand and plunged my thumb into her ass.

Brooke's reaction was immediate. Her spine stiffened and curved back, throwing her head into the air. Her hips jerked violently, just once. And a howling wail exploded out of her mouth as she shrieked in ecstasy. "FUUUUUCK!!!"

I wasn't far behind. Gripping her tiny waist with my left hand, I put a little extra oomph into my hips as I sped up my thrusting, repeatedly driving my cock through the tight channel of my little sister's pussy. And just as her orgasm began to wane, my own pleasure peaked and I began hosing down Brooke's innards with thick wads of creamy cum.

I thrust twice more while spitting out additional shots of jizz, which rocked Brooke's body against the backrest. And then I held myself at maximum penetration, feeling the final twitches in my abdomen while my lover folded her arms and rested her chest on them.

Together, brother and sister luxuriated in the pleasant buzz post-orgasm. And once I felt myself starting to deflate inside her, I slowly pulled out and grabbed a couple tissues off the desk, handing them to Brooke to blot herself up before we left any incriminating evidence in the family room.

A chime sounded off over the speakers just then, drawing our attention to the monitor. An instant messaging box popped open and a short line of text appeared: Wow. That was so hot!

Holding the tissues to her own crotch with her left hand, Brooke then turned her face to the webcam mounted on top of the monitor and smiled brilliantly. "Great idea, Dawn," she said into the microphone.

Since we were doing a webpage broadcast and not a two-way call, Dawn had to type her response: I came three times watching that. Wish I was there.

Brooke giggled and turned to me. "I came three times, too."

I grinned and then moved forward to take control of the keyboard while Brooke got herself out of the chair. I spun the chair around so I could sit comfortably in a more normal position, and then my little sister slid naked and sweaty into my lap.

A moment later, I opened a different window and suddenly, Brooke and I could see the Evans' family room on our monitor. The camera angle jerked around for a minute before adjusting so that we could see both Dawn and DJ.

Well, at least we could see Dawn. All we saw of DJ was the back of her head as she knelt between her sister's legs. We then heard my girlfriend start to moan over the computer speakers, which caused a fresh stirring in my cock. At the same time, Brooke moaned and reached her hand out to my half-hard erection.

"Mmm ... I hope they don't take too long," Brooke murmured. "There's only an hour before you've got to go pick up the twins and I want the girls to watch you fucking me one more time."

TWO WEEKS EARLIER

Life at home continued on as it always had. Every year upon returning from camp, my siblings and I packed our August social calendars full, catching up with friends we hadn't seen in a month and squeezing out as much "hanging out time" as possible.

This year was no different. On the first Sunday, I headed out to the basketball courts to meet up with my boys. Daniel Chen welcomed me back to the real world. Sung Joon and James Kaito gave me head nods. And Kenny Doyle unsubtly asked, "Bang any hot chicks at camp? I'll bet you were a sexual machine this past month."

I had been. A naughty smile crossed my face as I mused over the last four weeks of my life. I'd not only had the most amazing sex with a gorgeous young blonde who rivaled even Adrienne Dennis for sheer beauty, but I also nailed her hottie little sister. Hell, I'd even taken the virginity of my own little sister.

But also in that time, I'd fallen head over heels in love with Dawn, my lifelong best friend. I'd faced my own problems with fidelity and made an active choice to curb my casual attitude towards sex. And even though Dawn and I were now apart, I remained steadfast in my resolution to be loyal to her. Ben, male slut, was history.

Of course, I had yet to be tested in that resolution.

But anyways, Kenny didn't need to know all that. In response to his question I just shook my head and looked down. "No comment."

Too late, he'd already seen my little smile and thumped my back. "Of course you did! Big Ben: Campus Stud! Welcome back, brotha. Just stay the hell away from my girlfriend."

After a full hour of getting sweaty and thumping up and down the court, we guys collapsed onto the grass and sucked wind. Shortly after, three of the guys got up and headed off to their cars, nodding their heads goodbye.

I was still chugging my Gatorade when Kenny hit my shoulder and asked, "You wanna come over and game? The new Gran Turismo came out while you were gone."

I took another gulp and then shook my head in the negative. "I can't. I'm meeting up with Cassidy for lunch. She said she has something urgent to tell me."

"Will Megan be there?" Kaito asked from the other side of me.

I turned my head and arched an eyebrow. "Uh, no. Why?"

The handsome but shy guy blushed and shrugged. "Uh, nothing. Nevermind."

I didn't think much of it at the time, because Kenny had already turned around and asked Daniel, "You coming? Or do you need to call your old woman for permission?"

Daniel was already standing up and he smacked Kenny upside the back of his head. "NO, I do not need permission. And yeah, I'm coming."

Sung nodded as well. "Me, too."

Kenny then spun back to me. "C'mon, Ben. Don't leave us hanging. We need a fourth."

I shook my head. "You can race three just fine." I checked my watch and noticed the time. "Hell, I gotta go. See you guys later."

I'd barely gotten up when Kenny snorted, "Girls. They're not even dating anymore and he's still whipped."

Sung was quick to retort. "Oh, and if Rachel called like you wouldn't be out of here in ten seconds?"

The conversation behind me devolved into the usual mess of male insults and posturing. Ah, home again.

Cassidy O'Leary crinkled her nose when I hugged her outside In-N-Out. "Jeez, Ben. You stink! You could've at least showered before you met me."

I raised an arm and saw the spreading wet spot at the armpit of my T-shirt, not to mention how the white material was damp and clinging to me at my chest and in the small of my back as well. I grinned wryly and said, "Well, I'm not trying to impress you anymore, Freckles."

I'd meant the comment in good humor, but Cassidy's face darkened and became serious. "Do you mean that?"

Startled by her solemnity, I stood up a little straighter and furrowed my eyebrows. "What?"

The cute redhead frowned and seemed nervous, looking away from me. But she gathered herself and brought her attention right onto my face. "Ben, do you still want us to get back together?"

I gulped and paled immediately. I'd known Cassidy had once loved me quite passionately. Even after I cheated, she'd still held out hope and desire for reconciliation. But once the opportunity presented itself, after I'd thought Adrienne had dumped me, she'd chosen not to reunite with me despite what she professed to be her still undying love. But that was months ago. To a teenager, it had been a near-eternity. A lot had happened since then.

"Well..." I began, wincing in apprehension. The fact was, I didn't want to get back together with Cassidy. I was quite certain in my love for Dawn, but I wasn't sure how my ex-girlfriend would take the news.

Cassidy read the expression on my face as she started to figure out that I was going to answer 'no'. And as a little smile crossed her face she teased, "Aww, not trying to win me back anymore, Ben?"

There was no heat in her voice and I relaxed considerably. "You're not upset?"

"No. Relieved, actually," Cassidy sighed and visibly loosened up. "I've been feeling guilty ever since I told you I didn't want to get back together anymore. You looked so hurt and I was feeling really bad about it."

I smirked. "Why? You didn't do anything wrong."

"Well, I did break up your relationship with Adrienne." Cassidy frowned in apology.

"No, no." I held up a hand to forestall any further comments and leaned forward, putting my hand on Cassidy's shoulder and looking her straight in the eye. "I broke up my relationship with Adrienne. Really, it wasn't your fault." After all, Cassidy didn't know about Donna nor Adrienne's willingness to overlook my slip- up with Cassidy herself.

Cassidy touched my hand on her shoulder, nodding slowly as she tried to accept what I was telling her. I removed my hand and stood up straight. Then giving her my most reassuring smile, I asked, "So, what was so urgent that you needed to see me right away?"

Now Cassidy looked guilty again, but she took a deep breath and collected herself. "I've met someone."

Her news and vocal delivery surprised me, but I wasn't alarmed. "Oh, okay. Who is he?"

Cassidy's green eyes glittered and she got a hopeful expression since I didn't seem angry. "His name's Cameron. You don't know him. He goes to a different school. But ... well ... we're getting closer and I'm thinking he wants to go steady but I just couldn't really ... I dunno ... I wasn't sure if we were totally done. I mean, I know we broke up and I told you we couldn't get back together but I just ... I just had to see you again, Ben. I had to know if I'm over you and know that you're not in love with me anymore."

I gave her a wan smile and shrugged. "Sorry. I've moved on."

Cassidy nodded and actually managed a smile. "I can tell." She then took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, blowing out a big puff of air for several seconds. And when she was done, she finally looked at complete ease. "Me, too. I'm good, Ben. I'm happy."

"I'm happy for you," I smiled. "Will I get to meet him?"

"Sometime. I'm sure we're run into each other," Cassidy nodded. "Heck, when you pick yourself a new girlfriend maybe we can double-date."

I smiled radiantly at the thought of Dawn. "If I can ever get her down here."

Cassidy's eyebrows went up. "'Down here'? You have a new girlfriend already? Or are you talking about Summer MacIntosh? I know she's going to UCLA but I thought you said you two weren't-"

"No, no. Summer IS just a friend," I waved her off. I'd forgotten that the beautiful older blonde was the last girl my friends had seen me be very close with. It felt like such a long time ago. "No, uh, I think I've told you about Dawn before. We grew up together in NorCal."

"Oh, right. The girl you meet every summer at camp?"

I nodded and Cassidy got a little smirk on her face. And in her teasing voice she asked, "The girl you experimented sex with growing up, right?"

I blushed a deep red. "I don't think I told you that part before."

The redhead grinned. "You told Megan. And we girls tell each other EVERYTHING."

I shook my head and rolled my eyes. Girls ... But I got over my annoyance and nodded inside the restaurant. "C'mon. Let's grab some food and then I'm going to grill you about this new boyfriend until we're even."

When I returned home, it was to find my parents relaxing while watching TV. After a month away from work, they were enjoying their last day of vacation before returning to the daily grind.

"Hello," I announced as I passed them on the way to the stairs.

"Hey, Ben. Did you get something to eat?" Mom asked.

"Yeah," I slowed down.

"With whom?"

My eyebrows furrowed. My parents rarely asked who I was meeting with. They knew my friends and trusted me not to hang out with any bad crowds. "Uh, with Cassidy."

Mom sat up straighter and leaned over the backrest of the couch. "Oh, just the two of you?" she asked with just a hint of suspicion in her voice.

"Yeah," I frowned in confusion. Why was my mom suddenly taking such an interest? And while I wasn't one to ever let my parents know what my friends were doing in their personal lives, I felt like I needed to defuse her. "Uh, Cassidy wanted to talk to me about this new boy she's been seeing and I was telling her a bit about Dawn."

"Oh!" Mom smiled with obvious relief. "Oh, okay. I talk with Deanna Evans every week and I really don't want to tell her you're breaking Dawn's heart." She pointed her fingers at her eyes, then at me, and back to her own eyes. The message was clear: she was watching me.

"Mooom," I groaned.

"Well, dinner's at 6:30." She nodded and immediately snuggled back up against my dad, turning her attention back to the TV.

Arching my eyebrow to myself, I turned and headed for my bedroom. I was feeling grimy from basketball sweat and eager to get out of my dirty clothes. So planning to take a quick afternoon shower, I shucked my clothes and wrapped a towel around my waist.

But when I opened my bedroom door, I jerked back in surprise and found Brooke standing in front of me, her arms folded and a silly grin on her face.

"Need somebody to wash your back?" she husked in a sultry tone.

"Brooke!" I hissed, just managing to keep the volume down. "Mom and Dad are right downstairs!"

"And they were in their bedroom when you squirted me full of cum last night."

"They were asleep! C'mon, the last thing we need is for one of them to catch us hustling out of the bathroom together." I glared at my little sister.

"FINE," Brooke pouted. "But you're gonna make it up to me."

"I promise."

My sister humphed and went back to her own room.

I shook my head. I was thrilled the cute, skinny brunette was so eager for sex with me. But at this rate, we were sooo gonna get caught.

The rest of the afternoon was spent instant messaging with Dawn. We had to keep things PG since both our family's computers were in public areas, and the LAST thing I wanted was for Eden or Emma to meander by and read my X-rated thoughts about my girlfriend.

After dinner, I retired to my bedroom to have a short phone conversation with my gorgeous girlfriend, who I missed desperately. After spending nearly every waking hour together for four weeks straight, this day was my first without Dawn and I felt like half of me was missing.

We melodramatically talked about how much we missed each other on the phone. For the most part, our moaned longings were romantic and lovey-dovey. Should Brooke actually be eavesdropping on the conversation she might go into sugar- shock, or at the very least be grossed out by how syrupy Dawn and I were being.

But towards the end, Dawn talked about how she felt empty inside and how only my cock could ever make her feel whole again. That led into a mild bout of phone sex after which I felt quite aroused. And since my parents were going to bed early, I snuck myself over to Brooke's room both to fulfill my promise to her and also sate the lust Dawn had created in me.

Thank goodness for horny 15-year-old sisters. It was only my first day without Dawn, and if it wasn't for Brooke, I don't know how I would have survived.

For no special occasion, on Monday Elaine Fukuhara invited her closest friends to hang out for the day by the pool. It wasn't a party per se, but there were still about fifteen people coming and pizza would be delivered.

Now I'd been to Elaine's house to hang out by the pool several times every summer since Junior High. But this particular pool day was different: This day, I would I be seeing Abbie and Allie Sanders for the first time since the whole pregnancy fiasco with Allie. Even now, more than a month later, I was still shocked that I'd actually knocked her up.

I'd called the girls Sunday night and they just told me they'd meet me at Elaine's place. I'd beaten them to the house and was splashing around the pool with Kenny when the two petite brunettes arrived. Kenny saw them first and jerked his head over, grinning widely. "Hey, Ben. Two more of your playthings have arrived. You planning on a repeat of the last time the three of you were here?"

I ignored Kenny's jibe and just turned to look. I don't think anyone noticed how I'd suddenly gone rigid as I saw them, and I covered my nerves quickly, moved to edge of the pool, and hoisted myself out. Abbie Sanders was the first to look over at me as I came up dripping and swept my bangs back over my scalp.

The twins said hi to Sung Joon and Stephanie Vo before turning towards me. I grabbed a towel and wrapped it around my shoulders as I approached them and then came to a stop. "Hey girls. How ya doin'?" I said breezily, forcing myself to keep my tone casual.

"Hi, Ben." "Hi, Ben." The girls were just barely out of sync, sounding like an echo of each other. Abbie looked at me firmly. "We're good."

I nodded at Abbie's response but my gaze was right on Allie. The young teen didn't meet my gaze for a moment before taking a breath and then flicking her golden brown eyes up to me. And I was only able to sigh with relief when the slightly younger twin nodded and said, "I'm fine."

I nodded and then jerked a thumb back towards the cooler while looking back and forth between the two of them. "Can I get you something to drink?"

Abbie looked at Allie and then Allie replied, "Sure. Coupla Sprites."

I smiled and turned to fetch the sodas. I hoped no one noticed the undercurrent of tension in that little meeting. It was ordinary enough for me to greet girls on arrival; I was after all, something of a flirt nowadays. And given the rather common knowledge that I'd been alone in a bedroom with both Sanders twins at Elaine's end-of-school party a month and a half ago, I don't think anyone was surprised I'd gotten up to meet them. But none of us wanted it getting out that Allie had gotten an abortion.

When I returned with the drinks, the girls had already stripped down to their bikinis and were reclining on chairs by the pool. We were all alone as most everyone was either in the pool itself or at the other end clustered around some other chairs. It seemed clear that the girls and I wanted to talk alone for a minute. I handed over the ice cold Sprites and got matching, "Thanks, Ben" statements from both of them.

Abbie then reached up and grabbed my hand, pulling me down towards them. "Hey, Ben. We'll always be friends, right?"

There was a touch of fear in her voice and feeling the immediate need to reassure her, I knelt between the two lounge chairs and earnestly looked both girls in the eye. "Of course."

"You don't hate me?" Allie asked hesitantly while Abbie scanned around to see if anyone was within earshot.

I looked at the scared young girl and reached out to hold her hand. "Of course not. We made a mistake. But I don't blame you for anything that happened."

She nodded and now it was my turn to ask, "Allie, you don't hate me?"

The young teenager took a deep breath and gave me a little smile, shaking her head in the negative. "No. I've had a lot of time to think about it, and I don't hate you."

I smiled and started to pull back, but Allie gripped my hand and held me. "Ben," she began in a small voice and looked around again to make sure no one was within eavesdropping range. "I was just wondering..." She bit her lip and dropped her gaze to the ground.

Patiently, I waited Allie out while she gathered herself. And then she looked me in the eye and said, "I know I won't be ready to have sex again for a while. The whole thing is just so ... scary. But when I am ready, do you think-? I mean, I'd really like for you..."

I squeezed Allie's hand as she left her question unfinished and just searched through my eyes. I felt an upwelling of emotion for this girl. I didn't love her, but I cared about her well-being and felt responsible for what had happened to her. And dirty, sexual thoughts were the last thing on my mind as I understood what Allie was asking me. "Are you sure you'd want it to be me?"

She nodded. "I still trust you, Ben. And ... it's like they say. Sometimes you have to get right back in the water or forever be afraid to swim. And out of all the boys in this world, you're the one guy who'll understand what I'm going through when that time comes."

I sighed. "Allie," I began hesitantly and I watched her face crumble. "I'd love to. I mean, I feel that if it's what you really want, when the time comes, it would be the right thing to do."

She looked at me in confusion, my words saying 'yes' but my tone saying 'no'. And then my expected 'but' came.

"But," I began. "I have a girlfriend right now. That wasn't the case when we were last together. And to be perfectly honest, I don't know how she'd feel about it."

"Oh, okay, I understand," Allie nodded and visibly relaxed. Girls certainly understood the concept of fidelity.

"But that's not a 'no'," I put in hurriedly. "Dawn's ... open-minded. So I guess what I'm saying is, when the time comes, just let me know, and we'll see. Okay?"

Allie smiled and opened her arms to me. I leaned in and hugged her, and I also felt the soft touch of Abbie's hand on my shoulder. I sighed, feeling some absolution from my guilt.

But I also felt a little twinge of new guilt. Dawn had said she could live with sex for sex's sake, as long as I held my love for her. She'd be happier if I didn't sleep with anyone else, and for that reason alone I told her I'd be faithful. But did I just give myself an out? Brooke was already an exception to the rule. Was I now making Allie an exception in my head? What did that mean about Abbie? And once I started opening this door, where did it stop?

Exhaling slowly while rubbing Allie Sanders' back, I soothed my troubled mind. My life had never been black and white. I would just have to make the best decisions I could as they came up and let the chips fall where they may.

One person who did notice my little exchange with the Sanders twins was Megan Kwan. My first ever girlfriend came over with a paper plate of pizza, handing it off to me with a smile before taking a seat on the next lounge chair and saying, "Things seemed to have cooled off between you guys."

"Huh?" I took the pizza gratefully but arched my eyebrow at Megan's comment.

"Abbie and Allie," Megan waved. "Last time we were all here they couldn't wait to rip your trunks off. Now ... you just seem friendly."

I bit my lip nervously and shrugged my shoulders. "They got what they wanted from me. But we all knew it wasn't going any further and we're all just friends."

Now it was Megan's turn to arch her eyebrow at me. "That's not the Ben I remember. The Ben I remember could make a girl melt in his hands. He'd drown her in orgasms so good she'd do anything to get more of them, relationship or not."

I canted my head and smiled at the praise while simultaneously feeling residual guilt over Allie. Clearly, I didn't want to tell Megan, 'Well I knocked up Allie Sanders and the girls want to step back from sex for a bit.' So I shook my head and remembered my other firm reason for not being quite the flirt I'd been toward the end of last year. "Well honestly, Megan, I'm trying to keep it in my pants. I'm taking your advice and really trying to stay loyal to my girlfriend."

A smile crossed her face. "Ah yes, Dawn, right? Cassidy told me you and she decided to take your relationship to the next level."

I shrugged and nodded. "Growing up, right? Finding a more mature love, right?"

Megan nodded but gave me a pointed look. "Fair enough. But don't forget, it's not just about fidelity for fidelity's sake, Ben. It's not just keeping a leash on your dick because you'll get in trouble if you don't. You've got to want to be loyal, Ben. When you realize that she's the only one you want, that's love."

I furrowed my eyebrows. I knew I loved Dawn. I felt differently about her than anyone else, including my previous girlfriends. But only one I'd even want? Hell, I looked around the pool area and saw a bunch of girls I wanted to bang. I couldn't even IMAGINE a situation where I would only want to have sex with just one person. Being monogamous I could understand, especially once I was actually together with Dawn at Berkeley and we could always be together. But to think monogamously was just unimaginable.

Megan seemed to sense my confusion and she laughed, patting my shoulder. "Don't worry. No one's expecting you to get married and tie yourself down right now."

I exhaled with relief and smiled at her.

She smiled back and squeezed my shoulder, searching my eyes. "Still, I'm proud of you, Ben. You really seem serious about being loyal and remembering what, and who, are the important people in your life."

"I am," I said earnestly.

"Of course, I still wish you were being that dedicated to me," she chuckled. But before I could stammer out some apology, she shushed me and said, "But that's okay. I don't want to do anything to ruin what you have with Dawn. I think she's got a claim on you that pre-dates me anyways."

"Thanks, Megan," I said while reaching up and squeezing her hand that was on my shoulder.

She leaned in and pecked my cheek. "I'll still be around, Ben."

After several hours of sunning and swimming, everyone moved inside to watch a movie on Elaine's 42-inch plasma TV, which was absolutely massive for 2001. Kenny immediately pronounced that in ten years, we'd have flat-screen TVs that covered an entire wall and made 3-year-olds go blind.

Daniel Chen and Elaine, of course, cuddled together in the best spot, a chaise lounge for two. It was Elaine's house after all. Kenny Doyle and Rachel Tyler were side-by-side on the couch. And James Kaito got up and moved to let Sung Joon and Stephanie Vo cuddle up together.

I glanced around and briefly thought of sticking myself in the middle of the other couch where perhaps Megan or Cassidy or even the Sanders twins might end up curled up next to me. But my recent conversation with Megan had me feeling slightly nervous about my dedication to Dawn. It had only been two days and I felt a twinge of guilt at desiring even that minor physical contact with another girl. So pushing aside those flirtatious feelings, I put myself in a corner and settled in to just relax.

As it turned out, Megan came and sat beside me anyways. She didn't cuddle herself into the crook of my arm like one of the other girlfriends was currently doing with their boys, but I was still happy that a cute girl was next to me. And then we all went quiet as the Save the Last Dance started up.

Most of our group hadn't seen the movie in theaters, and since Elaine got the DVD it sort of made sense. But Megan, Cassidy, and I had all gone to see it together back in January on a date so I already knew the plot. And right around the time the main characters were breaking up so they could get back together at the end of the movie, I got up to pee and grab something to drink. I already knew what would happen and watching two teenagers going through the awkward pain of breaking up was slightly uncomfortable for me.

After pissing, I passed through the kitchen and ran into James Kaito. The two of us had been casual acquaintances since the beginning of high school, but lately he'd been gravitating towards our group as he was already good friends with Stephanie Vo and her new boyfriend Sung.

"Hey, what's up, Kaito?" I head nodded. People had been referencing him by his last name since Ninth Grade since there were already too many Jameses around.

He nodded back and pointed to the bag of popcorn he was pouring into a bowl. "Want some?"

"Sure," I nodded and stepped forward, but then came up short. "Actually, we don't have any on our side of the room. Where'd you get the bag?"

Kaito pointed and I went to microwave a fresh bag while he fetched another bowl for me. I had just finished setting the microwave timer and then turned around when he took a deep breath and said offhand, "So, you and Megan seem to be getting along pretty well nowadays."

I heard the forced casualness in his tone and arched an eyebrow while looking over to my classmate. Two inches shorter than me at 5'10", Kaito nevertheless had a strong, masculine presence with sharp cheekbones and a well-built physique. He had a handsome face and attracted girls to him easily, but his painfully shy demeanor and hesitance to talk usually kept him apart from the flirty, social scene. So while coolly evaluating his intentions, I replied easily, "Yeah. I was worried myself that things would always be awkward after we broke up. But Megan is remarkably forgiving."

Kaito chuckled. "You wouldn't think it to look at her. She's usually so black and white."

I smiled and heard the admiration in his voice. "Yeah. Once Megan makes a decision or decides what she wants, she can be pretty stubborn about it. I'm just lucky she's decided to be nice to me." I studied the look on Kaito's face and tried to figure out: Did he like her?

Kaito sighed as he collected his popcorn bowl and snagged his Coke can. "Yeah, well. Good luck with her. You two make a great couple."

I frowned. "Wait, what? We're not getting back together or anything."

Kaito froze half a step back into the media room. "You're not?"

"No. What gave you that idea?"

"Oh." Kaito looked embarrassed now. "Uh, just that she had this look in her eye whenever she saw you last year. And then she's gotten so much friendlier and you were talking real close by the pool and now she's sitting next to you and everything," he rambled. "I just sorta figured-"

I shook my head. "I've got a girlfriend. She's in NorCal, but we're pretty serious."

Kaito's eyes popped open. "Really? Oh, uh, congratulations, man."

I shrugged. "Thanks." Then I took a step forward and folded my arms over my chest. "Now YOU on the other hand..."

Kaito gulped and took a step back.

"How long have you been crushing on Megan?" I asked with a smile on my face.

"Wha-?" he stammered. "Uh, what makes you think that I'm-?"

"Aren't you?" I interrupted.

He blanched and went pale for a moment, clutching the bowl of popcorn. But after another few seconds of me smiling wryly at him, he started to figure out I wasn't angry with him or anything. "You don't mind?"

"Not at all. You're a good guy from what I know, Kaito. And I've got no rights over her."

"Do you think she knows?" he asked nervously.

I thought back. Granted, I hadn't been around for the past month, but I hadn't seen anything in their interactions to make me think Megan realized just yet. Kaito had always been good at keeping his feelings hidden, this latest conversation notwithstanding. And as for Megan herself, I hadn't seen anything to imply she thought of Kaito any differently than she had in the past.

Actually, if anything, I had to wonder about what Kaito was referencing in Megan's behavior towards ME. First, there had been her frequent references to waiting for me to grow up. Since we'd broken up, she had been giving me some pointed looks, whether of disapproval or of longing I'm not entirely sure. Maybe both. And now that I was back, she was indeed engaging me in private conversations and sitting beside me during the movie. Heck, she'd brought me pizza.

I shook my head. "I don't think she knows," I told Kaito. But I did wonder if Megan wanted to get back together with me. If so, things were going to get really awkward.

For one, I really was dedicated to Dawn. I loved her with a passion I'd never felt before and I was dead set on making that relationship work out. After all, it was destiny, right? And as fond as I was of Megan, I'd never truly loved her. Even when she'd fallen head over heels for me and frequently told me how much she loved me, all I could manage were offhand replies like "love ya, too" to appease her. If Megan really tried to pursue me, I was sure she'd end up getting hurt and from that, our friendship might never recover. And I really valued her friendship.

Hey, Kaito might be a very good distraction. Megan deserved much more than I could give her, and Kaito seemed the kind of guy who could dedicate his all to one woman. And for now at least, he really wanted Megan to be that one woman.

With perfect timing, the microwave dinged at the same time this light bulb went off in my head. I turned and fished out the fully-popped bag of popcorn, and with a smile I returned back to Kaito. "Well if you're thinking of going after her, Kaito, I might be able to give you some advice."

Tuesday morning, Brooke and I took advantage of an empty house to screw like bunnies. She said she wanted to meet up with her friends and see if they could tell she had a load of cum squishing around her pussy. I warned her to keep a lid on things, because if someone caught us there wouldn't BE any more loads of cum.

Brooke just told me she was extra anxious, because her period was due to start the next day and she'd have to go without sex for a week, which meant I'd have to go without any pussy for a week. So with that in mind, I ripped my little sister's clothes off and added a second batch of cum to the first to make sure she'd be really swampy.

In the afternoon, I played video games with the boys, including Kaito. When we had a few minutes, I talked to him about his brief conversation with Megan the previous night, gave him a few pointers, and told him to be patient. "Megan's got to be the one to decide to go out with you. If you try and push her before that, she'll get defensive and you won't have a shot in hell. But just be a good listener and be attentive, show her you're interested, and let her make the call, okay?"

He nodded seriously. "Okay."

In the evening, I instant messaged with Dawn for an hour. My pain at missing her was simultaneously better and worse. Better, because the longer I was away from her the more used to it I was becoming, so that I found myself thinking about her less frequently throughout the day. But worse, because the time apart was like a knife just digging deeper and deeper into my heart.

Wednesday was shitty. No, scratch that, Wednesday was REALLY shitty.

First of all, it was the first day in a month that I didn't get laid. Dawn was in NorCal. Brooke was on her period. And although she promised me a nice blowjob, it turned out Brooke was feeling quite nauseous and not in the mood, and I wasn't about to force myself on her or anything.

Seeking a way to release my aggression, I went extra hard during the basketball game with my boys. Diving for a loose ball, I hit the asphalt awkwardly on my right hand and lightly sprained my wrist. It wasn't too bad. With a light wrap I felt okay and could still function on a day-to-day basis, even if I might not be able to shoot a basketball for a week.

But one thing I hadn't considered was that my right wrist was my jacking-off wrist. So no sex. No blowjob. And with a sprained wrist I couldn't even jerk myself off properly! So that afternoon, with a Playboy magazine and a mental picture of Dawn, I managed to squeeze out one pathetic, unsatisfying orgasm with my left hand.

I was still cranky when I chatted with Dawn. I didn't want to tell her my sexual problems so I just kept it bottled inside. She noticed my sour mood anyways and wished she could somehow make me happy. I told her not to worry and just went to bed fitfully.

Yeah, Wednesday was a shitty day.

On Thursday, I felt something tickle my balls, and with a start, I jerked awake.

"Mmph!" somebody groaned and as I sat up I realized I'd just shoved my dick an inch into my sister's throat. She gagged slightly and then popped off to catch her breath. And then her bangs fell back and I got a good look at the girl's face.

"Brooke!"

She grinned and hovered over my erection. "Morning Ben!" And with that, she bent down and swallowed my cock as deep as she could go. Brooke was a cute girl to begin with, but she looked amazing with my mushroom head denting her cheek from the inside. If you'd told me two years ago my little sister looked sexy, I would have punched your teeth out. But she'd grown up into quite the sultry vixen.

Brooke's blowjob technique had also rapidly improved. I groaned thankfully at the wrist dexterity I couldn't currently match as she squeezed and pumped my shaft. I felt the teasing touch of her tongue as it danced around my cockhead. And just when I was ready to blow, I felt the tickle of her fingers against my balls while she sucked powerfully, hoovering out my cumload and swallowing it all down as I jerked and began hosing down her tonsils.

"Mmm, protein..." My little sister hummed as she sat up and moved to cuddle herself against my side. "You think Mom will let me skip breakfast if I tell her I already got all the nutrients I need this morning?"

"Don't you dare," I growled while snaking my left hand beneath the band of her pajama shorts. Careful not to dip too low to interfere with her menstrual pad, I was still able to slip two fingers to her hard nubbin clit, rubbing it softly while Brooke pressed her face against my chest and moaned softly. And with my right hand cradling her head to me and my left stimulating her pleasure button, I returned the favor by getting my little sister off.

When she had cum, still softly panting against my chest, I tilted her head and gave her a short peck on the lips and then moved higher to peck her forehead. "C'mon. You gotta sneak back before the parentals wake up."

"Ben, what are you doing?"

I looked up to see Megan standing over me, her arms folded over her chest. My crew of friends had just come out of seeing The Princess Diaries on this opening night Friday. Yeah, it was a chick flick, but we liked seeing our chicks happy. As usual, immediately after exiting the theater we all made a beeline for the restrooms. Those big gulp sodas were not conducive to sitting in one spot for two hours.

Anyways, I'd been one of the first out and had taken a seat on a bench. That was where Megan found me as she exited and sternly looked down on me.

"What?" I pinched in my eyebrows in confusion.

"What do you mean 'what'? I want to know what you think you're up to. Switching seats with Kaito at the last minute? You couldn't even fake some lame excuse." Megan raised both eyebrows at me.

"I wanted to flirt with Rachel. Just to drive Kenny nuts." I shrugged.

"Puh-lease," Megan rolled her eyes. "You were never a very good liar."

"Hey, you wanted a lame excuse."

"Are you really trying to set me up with Kaito?"

"No, I'm not trying to set you up," I shook my head and looked at my ex-girlfriend honestly while also scanning behind her to see which of our other friends had also come out of the restrooms. Sung and Stephanie were all over each other five feet away, lost in their own world. Daniel was a few feet further away, patiently waiting for Elaine. Then I turned my gaze back to Megan. "At least, I'm not actively doing anything."

Megan's eyes narrowed and abruptly she turned and sat beside me on the bench. "But you're not interfering, either."

I shrugged noncommittally.

Megan leaned in and stared right into my eyes from inches away. I did my best to maintain a blank stare, but she could be quite intimidating when she wanted to be, even though I was a good eight inches taller than her. It was a way she'd had me under her control for most of our relationship. "Ben..." she began menacingly.

"Yes..." I replied in a complementary low tone.

"Does Kaito have a thing for me?"

I shrugged and held her stare. "What do you think?"

Megan sighed and looked away. "He's just so shy about it. Yeah, I've noticed how he gravitates towards me whenever we're in a group. He goes out of his way to hold open doors and be chivalrous to me. And he's probably spoken to me more in this past week than all of last year."

The Megan turned and fixed me with a new glare. "And he mentions little things, little things that he wouldn't know about me unless he had insider information."

I tried to look innocent.

"So again, Ben, I ask: What. Are. You. Doing?" Her eyes had narrowed again and her voice brooked no dissent. I knew enough about my ex-girlfriend to know she wasn't going to take a non-answer, and I sighed in resignation.

"Fine. I've been giving him a few pointers."

"That's not actively trying to set us up?" She raised her eyebrows at me.

"No. It's giving a few pointers to a genuinely nice guy who is sometimes a little too shy to talk to a girl, especially one as pretty as you."

Megan took a deep breath and turned to look as Kaito came out of the bathroom. His eyes scanned the lobby area before finding us both looking back at him. The handsome guy immediately looked nervous, averting his eyes and scratching his head. "He's a bit of a dweeb sometimes, though, isn't he?" Megan sighed.

"Wasn't I?"

Megan chuckled. "That you were."

I touched her shoulder. "Hey, I'm not pushing you away and I'm not pushing you towards him or anything. Just ... I want to see you happy, one way or another. And right now I'm not the guy to do that."

Megan took a deep breath and then nodded slowly. "You're a good friend, Ben."

I smiled. "Thanks."

And with one more deep breath, Megan got up and started walking over to Kaito, who seemed to panic for a half-second before steeling his spine and affecting a casual smile as the girl of his dreams approached. I smiled happily, hoping something came out of them.

Over to the side, I saw Kenny and Rachel chatting with Cassidy and her new boyfriend, Cameron Pearce, from one of the other High Schools in our city. This was our first real chance to meet him, and he seemed like a nice enough guy. Daniel, Elaine, Sung, and Stephanie were in another group. And Abbie and Allie were getting hit on by three guys I didn't recognize. When they turned on their twin charm, they certainly could attract attention.

I leaned back against the wall, feeling it's cool surface against my back as I surveyed the lobby before me. Even apart from my friends, various couples walked hand-in-hand, each of them enjoying the romance of a Friday night date.

I sighed. I missed Dawn.

I was driving down the residential road around 10mph, not in any rush. It was nighttime and there wasn't a single active car around. My headlights illuminated a wide swath of street ahead of me as I crept along the asphalt, just feeling the lethargy of a lonely evening.

I missed Dawn. But almost more than that, I missed the companionship of having her by my side. Of having anyone by my side. It was lonely going out on a Friday night without anyone in the car with me. And as pleasurable as it was to have sex and experience thrilling orgasms with Brooke, it was no substitute for the satisfaction I felt having Dawn's hand triple-squeezing mine.

In another minute I'd be home. Off to the left was Keira McNeil's house. She'd come over to our place once to visit with my parents, having a glass of wine while catching up on all the things that had happened in the area while we were gone. On the right was Adrienne Dennis' house. Even though she was so close I could probably hit her garage with a tennis ball if I threw it hard enough, I hadn't seen Adrienne for the entire week.

On this night, I noticed a strange car in the driveway as I rolled up the street. It was a big, black Mercedes, the main headlights off but the tail and cornering lights still on in that way cars do when the engine is shut off but the key is still in the ignition with the lights activated. And just as I approached, the passenger door opened and I heard a woman's voice yell, "I said NO."

Adrienne practically fell out the door, her blouse unbuttoned in several places. She stumbled in her heels but managed to get to her feet, glaring heatedly back into the car.

I knew something wasn't right and on instinct, I pulled over to the curb just past Adrienne's house. By the time I got out my door and looked back, the driver's door of the Mercedes was also open and a big, cocky teenager with dark hair in a faux-hawk was circling around the hood to the passenger side. "C'mon, baby. You tease me all night and leave me hanging at the last fucking gasp?"

"I said NO, Tyson," Adrienne barked.

"Well, what if I don't take 'no' for an answer?"

"HEY!" I yelled out while striding purposefully up the driveway. "The lady said 'no'."

"Who the fuck are you?" Tyson turned around and for a moment, my stride faltered. Adrienne's date was four inches taller than me and outweighed me by at least forty pounds.

"Ben!" Adrienne called in relief.

I held my hands up in a non-threatening manner. The last thing I wanted to do was get into a fight with a much bigger guy, especially with a sprained right wrist. "I live across the street. It's not normally my place to interfere, but I believe she said 'no'."

Tyson glared back and forth between me and Adrienne for a minute, Adrienne looking scared and clutching her arms over her chest. He seemed to evaluate that he could indeed take me if he really wanted to, but in the end he just shook his head in disgust and turned back to his car, slamming the passenger door closed. "Fuck you, bitch," he spat at Adrienne and then circled back around to the driver's side.

I moved straight up to Adrienne as Tyson got into the big Mercedes, shifted into reverse, and then backed away. By the time he peeled out with squealing tires, Adrienne had pressed herself against me in a hug while I patted her back comfortingly.

It took a minute, but she calmed herself down and visibly relaxed. I let go of the gorgeous girl and moved back until she was at arm's length, softly asking, "You okay?"

Looking a little stunned but not in bad shape, Adrienne nodded and took a deep breath. "When will I learn to stay away from jerks like that?"

I shook my head wryly. "Sorry, can't help you there."

She sighed and managed to crack a smile. "Thanks for coming to my rescue, Ben. I probably could have talked him down, but you made it a lot easier."

"Always glad to assist the damsel in distress," I waved my arm theatrically.

She chuckled. "What are you doing here?"

"Oh, just coming back from the movies. Lucky timing, huh?"

Adrienne smiled and fixed her gaze right on me, that golden glow I'd loved so much lighting up her irises. "Yeah. Perfect timing."

I released her from my grasp and the two of us then stood there awkwardly for a few moments, neither of us sure what to say. Post-breakup, Adrienne and I had always managed to be cordial with each other, but never quite comfortable. Every time I saw her I was reminded of how gorgeous she was, how vulnerable, and how I'd fucked everything up by sleeping with first Cassidy and then Donna. I looked at her remembering what I'd lost; and I think she looked at me remembering how she'd put her trust in me and I'd failed her.

Adrienne finally broke the silence by asking, "So how was camp?"

"Great, great." I shrugged.

"Glad to be back?"

I sighed, thinking of Dawn, and looked down with a reluctant smile. "Not really."

Adrienne looked questioningly at me and I decided to just tell her. "Well, I got pretty serious with a girl and I'm really missing her right now. It's tough living five hundred miles apart."

"Oh," Adrienne raised her eyebrows and nodded knowingly.

I felt a little awkward. Talking about girls and romantic relationships would always be awkward with an ex-girlfriend and I'd probably just shoved my foot into my mouth. So immediately, I apologized, "Sorry. You probably don't want to hear about that kind of thing."

"No, no, it's okay. We ... we had our thing, Ben. We've both moved on," she nodded slowly while biting her lip nervously at the same time, but her eyes became glassy as she lost herself in some thoughts.

Eager to change the subject, I asked, "So how have you been? Well, other than Tyson there." I waved down the road where the black Mercedes had gone.

"Okay, I guess," Adrienne shrugged. "I'm spending as much time as I can with my friends before they all leave. Candy's at least staying in town at UCI. A couple of others are going to Fullerton. But most everyone else is fluttering off across the country. Mizu's going all the way to Cornell."

I nodded and again our conversation stalled. Adrienne took a deep breath and looked at me hesitantly once more before jerking her thumb towards her house. "Well, I'm going to head inside. Thanks again for coming to my rescue, Ben."

"Anytime," I bowed my head briefly before standing up straight.

Adrienne smiled and started to turn away, so I did the same. But she stopped and then looked back at me. "By the way..."

"Yeah?" I asked as I returned to face her.

"You're looking real good, Ben. I like the shirt."

I chuckled. "You should. You picked it out for me."

"Oh ... right." Adrienne blushed. And then she turned and headed into her house.

"Really?" My eyes popped open wide.

"No fair!"

"Relax, Brooke, you're getting one, too. But that's it."

"What?" "What?" "No fair!" The twins pouted.

Mom sighed and looked pointedly at Eden and Emma. "You girls are just too young. When you get to High School, we'll get you cell phones too, okay?"

"SO not fair!" Emma whined.

Our parents ignored them for the moment and handed over two chunky, black Nokias. From other classmates who'd already gotten cell phones, I knew there were smaller, more colorful options available. But these were the free phones and given that I wasn't even expecting to GET a cell phone, I wasn't about to argue the point.

Brooke, on the other hand... "Aww. Couldn't you get me a COOL phone? This thing is so ugly!"

"Fine, we'll give your phone to the twins," Dad deadpanned.

Realizing her error, Brooke was quick to interrupt, "No, no. That's okay. I can deal."

"Okay now," Mom began. "Don't forget that you have a limited number of minutes. Anything over and you're paying for it. These aren't for you to chat with your friends until your jaw falls off. These are for you to get in contact with either of us or each other as needed. Yes, we have the family plans and yes, we have the mobile-to-mobile." She fixed me with a firm look. "So Ben, I don't want to see any more big phone bills because you're calling Dawn every night on the landline, got it?"

"Yes, Mom," I answered hurriedly, just barely restraining my enthusiasm.

"And don't forget you two: we get a printout every month of every number you call and for how long. So just remember that we're keeping tabs on you." She did the fingers to her eyes, to us, and back to her eyes gesture again.

Brooke blanched, but nodded acceptance, cradling her phone like it was a newborn baby.

"Okay, go ahead." Mom waved us off and already Brooke and I were heading for our rooms, dialing frantically as we rapidly exited the family room.

Just as we hit the stairs, I heard Dad sigh. "I've got a bad feeling about this."

"I love you."

"I love you."

"I love you."

"I loooove you."

Dawn giggled. The connection wasn't as clear as with a landline, but our feelings came across clear as day as she and I passed back and forth the three-word endearments.

"Oh, I wish I could see you right now, Ben. I wish I could touch your face and look into your eyes," she swooned over the line.

I was reclining on my bed, staring at the ceiling. "I wish I could see you, too." I really had never been a very good phone person. I needed the visual to really stimulate me, and to that end I started creating an image of her in my mind. "What are you wearing?"

Dawn giggled. "What if I said I was wearing nothing?"

I moaned in rapture at the concept. But she had to continue. "I'm in khaki shorts and a tank top."

"Which tank top?"

"A pink one. With white horizontal stripes."

"Ooh, the one with the low scoop that shows off your cleavage quite nicely," I husked, forming the picture in my mind. I envisioned Dawn's long, lithe legs, so creamy smooth as she lay across her bed.

"Yeah, and I'm sliding the hem of the tank top up my body, revealing inch after inch of my naked belly," Dawn said sensuously into the phone.

"Ohhh..." I groaned. Thank goodness for cell phones. No extra extensions for little sisters to pick up and listen in.

"I'm unsnapping my bra now, Ben. I'm sliding the cups up to expose my big tits to the open air. Are you hard?"

"So hard," I grunted while fumbling to unsnap my shorts, grimacing at the acute pain shooting up my forearm. "It's not even flesh and blood anymore. It's an iron bar."

"I'm pinching my nipples, Ben. I'll bet they're even harder than your cock. They're flushed and dark and ... ohhh ... I'm so wet right now..." she husked.

Dammit. I couldn't even jerk-off properly, the pain too much for me. I switched to my left hand, rubbing my shaft slowly and a bit awkwardly.

"Ohhh ... Ben ... I need you. I've got two fingers in my pussy," Dawn moaned sensuously. "I'm imagining your cock inside me. Filling me. Thrusting in me. So hot ... so hot..."

"Oh, Dawn!" I groaned, searching for more pleasure while trying to figure out the rhythm of stroking myself with my off hand.

"Oh, Ben! I'm gonna cum! I'm gonna cum imagining you inside me! I'm gonna- UNNNGH!!!"

DAMMIT!!! I could NOT get enough stimulation and Dawn had cum way too fast. Weakly trying to grip and tug with my off-hand, I soon became frustrated as I heard my girlfriend moan and wail across the phone line.

"BEN! I'm cumming Ben! I'm cumming on your cock!" Dawn half-yelled as I heard her orgasm. And then it was over. Over for her, at least. I was left with a painful erection, an uncoordinated left hand, and a sour mood.

"Uh ... uh..." Dawn panted. "Did you cum, Ben?"

"No," I said a little stiffly, but I quickly softened my tone. "That's okay. It was incredible to hear you."

"It's nice that we have these phones now, right?" She said brightly. Her parents had gotten her the cell phone almost as soon as they arrived home.

I sighed. "Better. But I still wish we were together. I could really use a hand right now," I said mournfully.

"I'll be with you before you know it, Ben." Her sweet voice was reassuring. But for some reason, all I could think was that eleven months was a LOT longer than I'd originally anticipated. So far it had only been a WEEK.

"I love you, Ben."

I took a deep breath, ignoring the throbbing of my cock. "I love you too, Dawn."

15-year-old girls and cell phones do not mix.

Yeah, Brooke might've gotten into a lot of trouble if she burned through our family's minutes. But apparently this mobile-to-mobile thing was a big hit and everyone was being pressured by their friends to pick Cingular Wireless so they could all make unlimited calls to each other. You were in the "in-crowd" if you had it, and "out" if you didn't. Brooke had plenty of friends in the in-crowd.

Seriously, I swear that little black Nokia was physically attached to her ear. Half the time, she had to sit by an electrical outlet so she could charge it while chattering on like the Energizer bunny. You know, she kept going and going and going and...

Ordinarily, I wouldn't mind.

But the cell phone quickly replaced my dick as Brooke's favorite toy, and for a few days I wasn't even getting blowjobs. Compounding the problem was the fact that yes, she was my sister, not my girlfriend. I had zero rights to force her or even try to "convince" her for more sexual playtime, and it just wasn't in my nature to raise the issue. My right hand was healing ... slowly...

"Dude, you're not a kid anymore. You're not gonna get cooties. Now GO in there and you just might get to see Rachel modeling some very nice lingerie for you! Got it?" I barked sternly.

"Right, right," Kenny looked nervously at the Victoria's Secret, clenching his jaw. But then Rachel curled her finger at him and he followed obediently, aided by a healthy shove in the back from my left hand.

I shook my head wryly at my friend's antics, slowly following after. Daniel and Elaine were already towards the back of the store, shopping with more efficiency than titillation. Megan was alongside Elaine giving advice. And Kaito trailed after her, sweating a bit as he imagined Megan wearing some of the lacey outfits. Despite his good looks, I was pretty sure the shy guy was still a virgin. Although, from the way Megan teased him by holding up a sheer pink bra over her chest, he might not be for very much longer.

I sighed. If Megan and Kaito worked out, I'd be happy for them. Megan certainly deserved more than I'd given her, and I could always root for a buddy and genuine good guy like Kaito to get a little further with a girl. Then again, they still weren't even dating yet, so maybe I was getting a little ahead of myself.

I wandered back out of the store, moving over to the railing that overlooked the first floor and the kiddie merry-go-round below. South Coast Plaza was pretty big, packed with shoppers, and I just people-watched for a minute. Even on a weekday, there were dozens of adults around me as trophy wives and MILFs with cute kids meandered the marble halls shopping for expensive handbags and designer boutique clothing.

Eventually, I turned my gaze back around to the store and for a second, I thought I saw Dawn.

Doing a double-take, I laughed to myself at how I could have possibly thought the girl I saw was her. After all, I was staring at an eight-foot poster in the window of Victoria's Secret. But in my defense, the model DID look quite a bit like Dawn: fine sunny blonde hair, piercing blue eyes, and even a similar facial structure. I sighed rapturously and gazed upon the poster, my mind drifting back to the last time I saw my adoring girlfriend.

"Can't take her home with you."

Without even thinking about it, I replied, "A guy can dream..." Belatedly, I realized I was in the middle of a human conversation and turned my head in surprise.

Donna Kincaid, wearing an obscenely short skirt and a short-sleeved blouse scooped low enough to show off her tits stood before me. She was posed to perfection, hips jutting out to one side, a hand on her waist, and a wide smile filled with pearly white teeth. "I've got a better idea, why don't you take US home with you?"

I blinked and looked to the side to see another pretty girl standing beside Donna. A couple of inches shorter at 5'6" and quite a bit thinner, the girl nevertheless had quite the set of curves and seemed to step off the screen of a porn movie, what with her nearly-white blonde hair, obviously fake tits, slutty attire, and skyscraper heels.

I gawked for a second at Donna's companion but returned my gaze to my one- time frequent booty call. "Uh, hey, Donna."

She pouted with bee-stung lips. "You never called me."

Standing up straight, I fixed her with a piercing gaze that drilled right through her fake 'hurt' expression. "You never called me, either."

Donna rolled her eyes and waved her hand. "I don't make the phone calls. You decide you can't go another minute without fucking my brains out and you call me," she pouted.

I shrugged. "I've got a girlfriend now, Donna. My male slut days are over."

"Aww," she frowned and looked around the mall for a second. And then her mood turned on a dime as she smiled radiantly. "Well, she's obviously not here right now. So why don't you, me, and Jenna find a nice, quiet place to kill some time together."

My eyebrows raised but I held my hands up. "I appreciate the sentiment, Donna. But really, I can't do it."

"Come on," Donna husked and stepped closer to me. "That's not the Big Ben I remember."

I shook my head. And with an air of annoyance, the platinum blonde looked at her nails and muttered, "C'mon Donna. Stop pestering the kid. Besides, he's not that big."

"I wasn't talking about his height, Jenna," Donna grinned without taking her eyes off my face.

I blushed and glanced over at Jenna, who was now eyeing my package. "Well, I don't think it's that big, either," I admitted.

"Mmm, maybe not," Donna hummed. "But I've never felt one better. No shitting."

"Really?" Jenna's interest was now piqued. And the slutty blonde took a step forward as well.

"Hey, Ben," a new voice cut in and we all turned to see Megan coming out of the store with Kaito, Elaine, and Daniel following after her. "Hey, Donna," Megan added with more than a hint of suspicion in her voice.

"Oh, hello..." Donna turned and glared, pausing for a second while just staring Megan down. "I'm sorry, I don't know your name," she added in a slimy-sweet voice.

If Megan was offended, she didn't show it. In the same falsely-sweet voice, she replied, "That's alright. You don't need to know it." Then Megan turned to me and shot me a dangerous look. "You ready to go?"

"Sure thing," I replied tightly, eager to back away from the dyed-blonde temptress standing before me. "Donna," I head nodded. "Jenna," I added, and then turned around.

The slutty blondes walked off while I huddled up with Megan and the others. "Thanks for the save," I sighed with relief.

"Really, Ben," Megan groaned. "I don't know what you ever saw in her."

Then Megan caught herself and chuckled. "Scratch that. I know exactly what you saw in her. But I still can't believe you were enough of a bonehead to do it."

Wincing, I looked pleadingly at Megan to drop it. "Hey, I'm trying here, okay?"

Clucking her tongue, Megan reached out and tousled my hair. "Silly boy."

Just then, Kenny and Rachel came out of the store, Kenny carrying a shopping bag with a BIG smile on his face. I gathered that Rachel had indeed stirred his imagination with some choice items. Daniel then head-nodded towards the Robinson's-May wing. "Shall we go?"

On Thursday, I jerked awake and sat up. My head was throbbing, my dick throbbing even more, and I was all alone in bed. Just another night with no sex, no blowjob, no nothing. At least my wrist had mostly healed and I could wrap my right hand around myself and tug gently without any pain.

But long before I got to the point of cumming, the urge to pee became to great and I rolled out of bed. In the bathroom, I hovered over the toilet for a good two minutes before my morning wood went down enough for me to bend awkwardly and aim into the toilet bowl, squirting painfully in short spurts of urine.

And when I emerged to cross the hall back to my bedroom, I heard through Brooke's door that despite the relatively early hour, she was already on her cell phone jabbering away.

I hated my life.

Things weren't made much better when I checked my email. Donna Kincaid had sent me an email with a picture attachment labeled "Not safe for family viewing". Rather nervously, I checked to make sure no one was around before I opened it, and felt an immediate stiffening in my shorts when the professional-looking photo showed Jenna's naked back and shoulders, her head turned to the side so that I could obviously see Donna's tongue spearing into Jenna's mouth as the two hot babes swapped spit.

The rest of the message said "Call me" and re-listed her phone number. And I'm sad to say that despite my love and loyalty for Dawn, I was sorely tempted to make the call.

Fortunately, the right side of a video game controller just required thumb- mashing, and I was able to drown out my sorrows for an hour by blasting bad guys into oblivion. I also chatted with Dawn for thirty minutes, which brightened my mood a little. But she had to leave to meet up with friends for lunch and I was once again all alone.

Just as I started to contemplate committing hari kiri to put myself out of my misery, my cell phone rang. It took me a second to recognize the ring tone as I still wasn't totally used to cell phones playing music instead of ringing like a landline, but I quickly grabbed it and checked the caller ID: Megan.

What was she calling me for? In a slightly confused voice, I asked, "Hello?"

"Hey, Ben. It's Megan."

"Yeah. What's up?"

"Uh," she stammered nervously. "I was kinda wondering ... and ... I mean, if you're busy, then ... uh..."

"Megan, spit it out. What's up?" I interrupted. I frowned on my end of the line. It wasn't like Megan to be this flustered. She usually made a decision and then just moved forward. No hesitation.

As expected, Megan's tone firmed up and she asked in a strong voice, "Are you busy right now? Can you come over?"

"Uh, sure, sure." Now I was really confused. "What's going on?"

"I just need to talk to you. Okay?"

This was Megan. She was my friend, and she'd always been an important person in my life. If she needed to talk to me in person, that was really all the reason I required. So swallowing my curiosity, I just nodded my head, even though she couldn't see me. "Alright. I'll be right over."

"Great. See you in a bit." And then she hung up.

I stared at my phone for a minute, wondering just what the heck was going on. And then I got up to leave.

"Hey, Ben!" Megan hugged me when she met me at the door. I felt the extra firmness in her grasp, my ex-girlfriend holding me tighter than she ever had since our breakup.

"Hey!" I said in surprise, patting her back softly.

Eventually, she released me and took a step back. "Uh, come in, come in," Megan waved.

Now most of my conversations with female friends took place in the living room or some other public room in the house. Not only was it most convenient to the front door, but there also seemed to be an unwritten belief that bringing me into a bedroom would somehow lead to sex. So as it was, I hadn't been in a bedroom alone with a non-lover in quite some time.

But today, Megan headed straight for the stairs and I obediently followed, all the way into her bedroom. Not much had changed since I'd last seen it. After all, we'd only been broken up since March, five months ago. Sure, a MILLION things had happened in that time, but it was still only five months. And even the bedspread was still the same as Megan pointed and told me to sit.

For a second, I felt a little uncomfortable being on Megan's bed. The last time I'd been on it we were naked and thrusting our hips at each other in the throes of sexual orgasm. I willed my brain to think of other, more platonic thoughts, but things weren't helped when Megan picked up a Victoria's Secret shopping bag and headed for her walk-in closet.

Once inside the closet, she turned at the last second. "Don't go anywhere." And then she closed the door.

I wasn't going anywhere, but I was breathing as if I'd just finished sprinting six miles. What the hell was going on? What was I doing here? Why had she called me over here? Why was my ex-girlfriend in her closet with a bag of lingerie?

Born of experience, I felt the urge to start stripping and turn down the sheets; but I bit my lip and stayed right where I was. This wasn't my girlfriend and we weren't going to have sex. But why did it feel like we were?

I managed to control my anxiety until Megan re-emerged from the closet. The door opened and there she was: an angel in white.

"Gawddamn you're gorgeous," I gasped.

Megan looked radiant. She looked pure and virginal and yet so sexy in the lingerie, which obscured all of her naughty parts from direct view but clearly defined all the curves of her body. It was a the same set I'd bought for her sixteenth birthday, and it was just as stunning now as it was then. The bra made her tits look like a C-cup, healthy mounds of incredible cleavage. The panties were sheer and see through, giving me glimpses of her neatly trimmed patch. The matching stockings and garters elongated her legs, and I noted with some satisfaction that the panties were over the top of the garters.

Megan then posed gracefully, draping one arm against the door frame and leaning into it, jutting her hip out and stretching out one leg in a profile worthy of Playboy. She'd come a long way from the virginal, scared little girl I first started dating just over a year ago.

I realized my jaw was on the floor and picked it up nervously, gulping hard. I hadn't had sex in a LONG time, for me at least. I hadn't had a good orgasm in a week. And looking at this beautiful young woman I knew so intimately had my blood absolutely on FIRE.

"Megan," I stammered while just barely restraining my hormones. "What are you doing?"

She didn't answer except to saunter across the floor, her hips swaying hypnotically as she approached. And then without another word, my beautiful ex- girlfriend took my face in her hands, tilted her head, and pressed her lips to mine.

I whimpered into the kiss, feeling a surge of adrenaline course through my veins as my hands came up her sides and around behind her shoulders. Megan's hands tightened against my cheeks and slid back to grip my head just behind my ears. And with increased intensity we both kissed a little harder as our mouths opened up to accept the entry of each other's tongue.

The kiss was ... good. It wasn't great. It wasn't electric. It was just good. And as I felt Megan's bra strap beneath my left hand, my mind flashed to Victoria's Secret, then to the eight-foot poster in the window, and to Dawn. And then I jerked away abruptly as if someone had plunged a knife into my back.

"Wait, wait, no!" I half-yelled as I pushed Megan away from me. She bit her lip and turned her head away as I looked at the floor and breathed heavily, my eyes wild as I struggled to calm myself.

For about thirty seconds I panted and tried to catch my breath. I kept my gaze averted, but after that time I inhaled sharply and turned to look at Megan. She was staring off at nothing, one arm wrapped around her waist and the other coming up the front of her chest with her hand covering her mouth.

"Megan," I panted in a quiet voice. "What's going on?"

She didn't answer for a few long seconds, lost in her own thoughts. But then she turned to face me and said softly, "I had to know."

I shook my head, not understanding. "Had to know what?"

She sighed, dropping the hand away from her mouth to her chest, hugging herself tightly while simultaneously covering her cleavage from view. "I had to know if we still had it. I had to know if I was still in love with you."

"What?"

My ex-girlfriend blinked twice and took a deep breath, tilting her head to the side. "I like James. I really do."

I frowned. It took me a second to remember that James was Kaito's first name. And the heartfelt feeling she put into the name spoke volumes.

"But I had to know if I was over you, Ben. It wouldn't be fair to him otherwise."

"So you dressed in that lingerie and kissed me?" I said in amazement.

Megan frowned and looked at the floor. "I had to know if you still had feelings for me. I had to know how serious you were about Dawn."

Flustered, my eyebrows pinched in and I shook my head in disbelief at Megan. "So you would have slept with me?"

"No!" Megan retorted in dismay. "Things would never have gotten that far. If you were serious about staying loyal to Dawn, you would have stopped me, and I'm proud that you did."

Megan took a deep breath then, fixing me with a deadly serious gaze. "And if you hadn't stopped me, you would have proven to be the same immature boy who cheated on me, Cassidy, and Adrienne. And then I would have stopped us."

"So this was a test? A sick test?" My nostrils flared and I started to get angry as I realized the implications. "That's harsh, even for you Megan."

She paled and averted her eyes.

"And what if you DID still have feelings for me?" I barked. "What if we still had the same electric thrill in our kiss as we used to? Would you really have stopped us?"

"I would have," Megan said hesitantly, her voice shaky.

"Really?" I challenged. "This isn't a game, Megan. These aren't just numbers you can crunch in an equation to spit out the right outcome. These are our feelings and you could have really fucked up our friendship with this little test of yours."

She looked away, on the verge of tears. And with her voice cracking, she repeated, "I had to know."

Like a tire with a slow leak, I felt the tension draining out of me as I saw how wretched Megan was looking. I couldn't stand to see a girl cry and I wasn't about to keep attacking my friend. I took a deep breath, and then without further thought I stood up and bear-hugged her, comfortably ignoring her state of undress.

Megan broke into tears then, pressing her face against my chest and whimpering softly. "I'm sorry, Ben. I didn't realize how this would all turn out. It seemed so logical: try to seduce you, see how serious you were about Dawn, and find out if we still had feelings for each other and if I was ready to start dating James."

I sighed. "Very little about sex is logical."

Megan whimpered for another few seconds before getting her tears under control. When she'd calmed herself, she patted my back and I released her. "I'm sorry, Ben," she said in a weary voice.

"It's okay." I sighed, thinking of how close I'd come to finally getting that physical release I'd been craving. I was still horny and going through withdrawal. And my eyes roved over Megan's semi-nude body, taking in her nice cleavage and the view of her crotch I still had. But I couldn't let myself think of Megan that way anymore. So clenching my teeth, I averted my gaze. "Uh, do you mind putting some clothes on?"

"What?" A smile tugged at the corners of Megan's mouth. "Big stud suddenly shy around a girl's body?"

"You're quite pretty Megan," I growled. "It's very distracting and it's not fair for you to keep teasing me. Not after that stunt you just pulled."

She barked a short laugh, relieving a lot of the tension in the air as she returned to the walk-in closet and pulled on a baggy, oversized T-shirt that hung to mid- thigh. She then posed and asked, "Okay?"

I nodded gratefully. "Thanks." I took a deep breath and then looked at my ex- girlfriend. "So now what? You decide you're over me?"

Megan gave me a wan smile and slowly nodded. "You'll always be my first, Ben. My first everything. But it's time I moved on."

I smiled back. "Kaito's a good guy."

"I think so, too." Megan started back for the bed and pulled the neckline of her T- shirt out to peek at her own chest. "If he plays his cards right tomorrow night, he might even get lucky. Being around you, Ben, is still quite arousing. And if I let my hormones do my thinking for me I'd be trying to fuck your brains out right now."

My cock twitched and I groaned painfully. "Megan!" I barked. "What did I say about teasing?"

Megan laughed as she sat down beside me. "Sorry, sorry."

I shook my head. "Well, be gentle with him. I'm pretty sure the boy is still a virgin. You'll have to teach him."

She reached out and took my hand into hers and gave me a fresh smile with a twinkle in her eye. "I learned from the best."

I nodded and squeezed Megan's hand. "Still friends?"

"Always," Megan smiled radiantly. And then she leaned in and pecked my cheek. But instead of pulling all the way back, she hovered just inches from my ear and husked, "Friends for now. But if you grow up into the man I think you can be, I may just start re-thinking that assessment."

Despite the short distance, the drive home from Megan's place felt like an eternity. A year ago, my life was so simple. I was just another high school kid looking to score with my virgin girlfriend. Keira was with Stuart. Cassidy had not yet entered the picture. Brandi was just my older sister and Adrienne was a distant fantasy.

In that past year, my relationships with all of those girls, and more, had drastically changed; and in that past year, almost all of them had moved on. Keira was dating men her own age. Cassidy had her new boyfriend Cameron. Brandi was at school with Brian. Adrienne was back in her own dating game. And now even Megan was getting serious about Kaito.

True, I had Dawn and I knew she loved me with all her heart. But it still felt a little weird to know that the girls who had onced loved me were continuing on with their lives without me in it the way we used to be. And as I drove home, alone and horny, I started to pity myself.

Curse this damn thing called a conscience. Sometimes I thought I was better off being a male slut, screwing Donna, Stacey, Mandy and whoever else at my merest whim. Even now I thought about Donna's emailed picture and the invitation to kill some time with her and Jenna. After all, if it hurt this much to be away from Dawn for only two weeks, how could I possibly survive eleven months without going insane? I'd succumb to temptation eventually. Why not just accept my limitations, succumb right now, and get all the physical joy I wanted without wasting my time any longer?

But I couldn't do it to Dawn. I could accept Keira moving on; she was older and was at a completely different time in her life. Brandi was my sister, and I knew we had no future anyways. I could accept Megan, Cassidy, and Adrienne moving on and having other men in their lives.

But not Dawn. She was MY Dawn. I wanted her to be mine and be mine alone. And not out of a sense of possession. I didn't own her. But she was my love and my destiny and she belonged with no one else but me. And I was scared to death that if I fucked it up, then Dawn would go the way of Megan, Cassidy, and Adrienne and move on without me. And I just couldn't handle that.

I would stay loyal. I would resist the temptation of girls like Donna Kincaid. And I would find other ways of controlling my lust.

Still, it would be nice to get laid, you know?

The house was empty when I came in the door. The twins were out with friends and one of the parents would be dropping them off in time for dinner. I had no idea where Brooke was. Out with her friends as well, I assumed. Perhaps this would be a safe time to look up some porn on the internet and get some relief from that lust I was talking about. My right wrist felt pretty good and up to the task at hand.

So I quickly hopped up the stairs and into my bedroom, fishing my wallet and keys out of my shorts for quick disposal on my desk so that I could return downstairs and maximize my computer time before anyone got home.

That's when I saw that my room wasn't empty. Brooke was reclining on my bed, wearing just an unbuttoned shirt over her panties, and with no bra. Her eyes were locked onto my body while she dug her fingers inside her panties and rubbed herself.

"Holy shit! Brooke!"

"Hiii, Bennn," my little sister moaned while staring at me through heavy-lidded eyes. "You look so hot, big brother. Why don't you take off those clothes before you get all sweaty?" She parted the sides of her shirt, revealing her firm, perky breasts that didn't have an ounce of sag to them. They were growing fast, seemingly already larger than they were at camp.

"You want to-?" I didn't need to finish the question as my eyebrows raised, not yet letting myself dare to hope that the pretty 15-year-old with the tight body wanted to fuck again.

Brooke's tongue darted out to lick across her lower lip, and she pulled her hand out of her panties to paint one erect nipple with her own liquid arousal. "I'm sorry I've been neglecting you, Ben. I let myself get distracted, but I'm here now. And I'm craving your cock." She giggled and grinned delightfully.

Eagerly, I ripped my polo shirt over my head and unbuttoned my shorts. Brooke similarly was sitting up and jerking her shirt off her shoulders. And by the time she also snaked her panties off her legs, my own shorts hit the floor as I stood and climbed onto the bed.

"Oh, Ben!" the cute brunette gasped as moved atop her, my throbbing erection pulsing against her thigh. Holding her slender arms in my firm grip, I ducked my head and captured Brooke's lips with my own, planting a fierce kiss of lust and passion on her as she moaned in ecstatic joy.

Almost frantically, Brooke's left hand was on my hip guiding me between her legs while her right hand circled around my shaft and tugged it into position. There was no need for foreplay. She'd been frigging herself for some time while waiting for me to return home and my dick was harder than it had been since returning home. And as we both felt my thick mushroom head parting her folds, we closed our eyes and savored the heavenly sensations.

"Fuck me, Ben! Fill me up and never stop!" Brooke gasped.

After more than a week without anything inside her, Brooke's vaginal tunnel was exquisitely tight. But we were both too in a hurry to wait for nature to let me in. So with both of us ramming our hips at each other, I'd soon burrowed my entire seven-and-five-eighths inches into my little sister's steaming cunt.

"Unngh!" Brooke grunted. "So big! So full!"

"So tight! So wonderful" I gasped right back.

"Fuck me, Ben! Just shut up and fuck me!"

So I did.

Over a week's worth of pent-up frustration flooded out through my limbs. Nearly two week's worth of missing Dawn and watching all my old girlfriends and lovers moving on with out me fueled my lust. And without mercy, I roughly pounded my little sister's body into my mattress.

Not that she minded. On the contrary, my repeated thrusts were accompanied by a litany of "Harder! Harder! Fuck me HARDER!"

Brooke's legs were circled around my waist, her heels drumming into my asscheeks and urging me ever deeper into her spasming snatch. It was the wildest fuck of Brooke's young life as she thrashed and flailed beneath my larger body. Her nails scratched my back. Her teeth left marks on my shoulder. And she wailed so loud I'm surprised a neighbor didn't come banging on the door to see who was being murdered in the house.

"Fuuuuuck!" she screamed.

I couldn't tell anymore when Brooke was cumming versus not. Her screams were constant, the pulses of her inner muscles unending, and the inside of her pussy was a swampy inferno of perpetual flooding.

But we both could tell when I came. I gripped Brooke's shoulders so hard that she actually grimaced in obvious pain far different from her orgasmic expressions. My hips slammed forward one final time, completing the task of bruising our pelvic muscles purple. And with Brooke's strong legs holding me at absolute maximum depth, we both jerked when the powerful torrent of jism exploded against her vaginal walls with a force that had to be felt to be believed.

My ab muscles pulsed with every shot, but my hips didn't move an inch. Brooke's legs were holding me against her so powerfully that I couldn't move, every shot of cum firing deep into the back of her womb with all the force of recoil absorbed by our tightly clenched bodies. And as we howled together in orgasm, I felt the bliss of complete and utter relief flooding through my veins.

When we were done, I collapsed heavily onto Brooke's chest. Giggling, she managed to roll my weight off of her so that we lay side-by-side, panting at the ceiling.

"Fuck, that was incredible!" she gasped in a cute voice.

I chuckled and groaned happily, "Fuck yeah..."

Brooke sighed and stated, "New observation: great orgasms ARE better than talking on the phone. Not by much, but they are."

I laughed and rolled onto my side, cradling Brooke's head to my chest just beneath my chin as she rolled towards me, throwing a leg over my hip as we cuddled together. "Thank you, Brooke," I said earnestly. "I really needed that."

"Anytime, Ben," Brooke giggled. "I mean it. Anytime. Don't let me go a week neglecting you again, okay?"

I chuckled. "Okay."

Brooke hummed and nuzzled her nose against me, enjoying the warmth of our embrace. And then abruptly, she pulled her head back and grinned at me. "Oh, yeah. Our computer has a webcam, right? I was talking to DJ earlier, and Dawn has a GREAT idea.."

26 Chapter 22: Friends

SEPTEMBER 2001, SUMMER BREAK

"Good afternoon, Mrs. Kwan," I said politely and lightly bowed my head.

"Hello, Ben. How have you been?" Megan's mother said warmly.

"Good, good. I've got no complaints."

"That's nice." She leaned forward and patted my arm. "By the way, I wanted to thank you for introducing James to my daughter. He's a very nice boy."

My eyebrows furrowed. "Introducing?"

"Yes. Megan said you were the one that brought her and James together."

"Oh ... well," I blushed. "Uh, James," I began, feeling quite awkward saying his first name instead of 'Kaito'. "He and Megan knew each other from school already. I just gave him some advice on asking Megan out."

"So modest," Mrs. Kwan chuckled. "Both of them told me you were the primary reason they started dating. I'll admit that given your history with Megan, I was a little worried about the kind of boy you might recommend. But James has been a perfect gentleman and he's so devoted to Megan."

I smiled and nodded. "Yeah, he is."

"Anyways, you didn't come here to talk to an old windbag," Mrs. Kwan stepped aside and waved me through the doorway. "Everyone's in the living room."

Clutching my poorly-wrapped present, I smiled and walked into the house. Several friends saw me and greeted me as I stepped into the living room. And then fifteen minutes later, I was singing "Happy Birthday to you!" along with everyone else. Everyone cheered and clapped as Mrs. Kwan set down the cake.

Cassidy called, "Make a wish!"

Megan grinned while looking right at Kaito, "No need. He's already here."

The Sanders twins giggled. Elaine Fukuhara squeezed Daniel Chen's hand and grinned. And Kenny Doyle elbowed Kaito in the ribs.

I mused on how much can change in a year, smiled, and sipped my Sprite. This time, Megan's parents were planning to stick around and watch over the party. There would be no scurrying up to bedrooms to have sex. And I didn't even have a girlfriend present at the party. And yet, even without the sexual excitement or romantic love, I felt happier with my friends than I had in a long time.

We'd all been together for years. Some of us had been friends since elementary school, some since Junior High, and others had only joined us this close in the past few months. And after that time together, we were a circle of friends with bonds of friendship that felt like they would last forever.

But this time next year, who knew how far apart we would be flung? Colleges and jobs might take us away from home. Relationships would break-up. Every one of us would grow up and change into a slightly different person than the one we were today.

Lost in my philosophical musings, I was drawn back to the conversation when Sung held aloft the present I'd brought, handing it over to Megan with a deadpan, "This one looks like it was wrapped by a dude."

Megan laughed and flipped open the card, gleefully announcing, "It's from Ben!"

Everyone but me laughed at the shoddy wrapping job, but I shrugged off the ridicule in good humor. Hey, I'm a lover, not a present-wrapper. I decided to kick back and enjoy the day for what it was. There was just a week of summer break left, and I planned to enjoy it as much as possible.

Sinking deeper into my beach chair, I crossed my legs and stretched them out in the sand. My hand reached out to the side, I snagged the cold IBC root beer bottle, and I took a healthy swig. And I ogled all the female flesh before me. Cassidy was trying to dunk Rachel Tyler into the waves. Megan and Stephanie Vo were splashing the two of them from behind. And everywhere were nice pairs of tits and asses jiggling around to the musical accompaniment of girlish laughter. Now THIS was what a summer break was all about.

"I am the luckiest man on Earth," Kenny Doyle drawled beside me. Even through his sunglasses, I could tell his gaze was locked onto Rachel. I couldn't blame him; his girlfriend was pretty stacked.

"She's just so ... ooh, check out three o'clock," Kenny's voice abruptly changed and I saw the microscopic tilt in his head as he tried to keep his face forward but crane his eyeballs to the right.

I smiled. Just when I figured he was zoning out to the beauty of his girlfriend, leave it to Kenny to continue scoping the beach for other chicks. And so maintaining my own blank sunglass-stare forwards, I clicked my eyeballs to the right to see what Kenny was looking at.

He was right, there were two knockout babes coming down the beach wearing skimpy bikinis over the fittest, tannest hardbodies you could dream of. The girl on the right was of medium height, with a stacked rack highlighted by a green and white bikini. Her black hair was pulled back in a functional ponytail and her oversized Chanel sunglasses obscured half her face while highlighting her strong cheekbones and jawline. She seemed quite familiar, but I didn't place her at first glance.

The girl on the left, however, was recognizable almost immediately. I'd memorized those slender legs absent of any trace of cellulite. I took in the flat tummy with just a hint of musculature. And there was no doubting the proud and round E-cups that attracted male attention like bees to honey. It was Adrienne.

I jerked in my seat at the realization and at almost the exact same instant, Adrienne saw me as well. She nudged her companion, who I now recognized as Heather Wilkinson. She was another cheerleader in our class and while not part of Adrienne's inner clique last year, was still a known friend. And the two beautiful soon-to-be-Seniors walked over toward us.

"Helloooo ladies," Kenny said theatrically as the girls got within a few feet. Already prepared, he raised two more IBC bottles. "Care for a drink?"

Heather giggled and reached for one while Adrienne waved him off.

"Careful dude," I warned. "Your girlfriend IS right over there." And as I forced myself to not stare at Adrienne's hot body, I reminded myself that MY girlfriend was just a phone call away.

"There's no harm in showing hospitality to a lady," Kenny took on the air of a snooty aristocrat, as if offering Heather a glass of wine at a ball instead of a root beer on the beach.

"Hey, just looking out," I shrugged. "How are you girls doing?" I asked between their two heads, avoiding staring at either one of them and struggling to keep my gaze above their necklines. I was trying to be Good Ben and bikinis were just so unfair.

"Good, good," Adrienne answered while Heather took a drink of the ice cold refreshment. And then as she pushed her sunglasses up onto her head, my gorgeous ex-girlfriend pointedly looked right at me with her hazel eyes boring into the back of my skull. "And how are you, Ben? Haven't seen much of you since that whole Tyson thing."

"Er, um, yeah," I fumbled, still not looking at her, hiding behind my shades and feeling awkward. "I've been around."

"I was kinda hoping we'd run into each other more often." The stunning blonde smiled at me, her eyes twinkling. "You'd think that being neighbors we'd somehow cross paths a few times every week."

"Never did for six years," I frowned and then mentally kicked myself for such a dumb response. "But I'm sure we'll be running into each other a lot when school starts next week."

"Sure thing, see you then," Adrienne grinned, showing off her pearly white teeth. Her eyes evaluated me intensely and with more than a little interest. My own eyes gave up trying NOT to stare at her luscious curves and I felt my knees go weak at her familiar beauty.

"Thanks for the root beer," Heather smiled at Kenny.

"Sure, sure," Kenny grinned. "Feel free to come see me anytime for your hydration needs," he cheered, raising his bottle.

Heather's eyebrows popped above her sunglasses as she smiled. Adrienne shot me one last look, an unreadable expression on her face. And then they walked away.

Kenny's eyes tracked them for thirty yards, staring at exquisitely tight asses that belonged on Olympic gymnasts. "Dude, Adrienne is NOT looking at you like an ex-boyfriend."

"Don't remind me," I groaned, staring straight into my drink.

"Still on taxi duty?" Brandi, my older sister, grinned at me. She was standing outside baggage claim at John Wayne Airport when I pulled up and then ran around to greet her with a friendly hug.

At first, she just gave me the usual two-second sisterly clinch, releasing me well before I got to start enjoying the feel of her body in my arms. I stepped back, feeling some of the joy inside me melting away. Like every other past lover in my life, it seemed that she'd moved on.

I couldn't blame her. After all, we'd had our incestuous fling and enjoyed the naughty thrill; but she was still my sister and ours couldn't be a permanent relationship. She'd flown away to college and to Brian and never looked back. When it came time for our usual family trip to camp, Brandi had even shown she was grown up and no longer another "kid" in the family by staying at school for her internship. Perhaps she'd outgrown me as well.

But then a little smile tugged at the corners of Brandi's lips. Her eyes fixed on me and she pulled me to her for a second hug. And this time, Brandi clutched me a little tighter and sighed with a hint of a moan while pressing her crotch a little deeper into my pelvis. "Ohhh, I missed you, Ben," Brandi sighed.

When I pulled back, I arched an eyebrow at the pretty 19-year-old. She blushed and reached a hand to my cheek. "Hope you've stocked up on Gatorade, little brother. I talked to Dawn and she gave me the green light to drain you of all bodily fluids."

"Seriously?" I asked with wide-open eyes. Did she just say what I thought she said?

"Dead serious," Brandi answered in a husky, sensual tone. "I need to get laid, Ben. And I've been thinking of your dick all day."

For some reason, I couldn't WAIT to get back home. And before I knew it, I'd raced back to the driver's door with keys in hand.

"Uh, Ben?" Brandi called from the sidewalk as I slid into the driver's seat.

"Yeah?" I quickly answered and popped my head up above the roofline.

Brandi grinned and pointed to her bag. "We still have to load me and my luggage into the car."

"Oops."

Our parents were suitably happy to see Brandi when we arrived. They asked about her internship and she expressed her disappointment that she had to miss summer camp. "Things got quite interesting from what I'm told," Brandi grinned while darting her eyes past Dad's head to where I was leaning against the hallway wall. There was a twinkle in her eye as she saw me chugging a 64-ounce Gatorade bottle.

Sometime around the 30-minute mark, I wandered back in and Brandi looked at me pleadingly to rescue her from our parents. This time, my brain processed that the sooner my sister was done chatting with the parental units, the sooner I could bury my cock inside her. So I meandered into the living room and casually remarked, "Come on, Mom. Stop talking her ear off. She's here for a week and you'll have plenty of time to get all your little details about college life. C'mon, Brandi, I got something to show you."

My sister was already rising to her knees. "I've gotta unpack anyways. I'll finish telling you about the new apartment at dinner, okay?"

My parents reluctantly murmured their acquiescence as Brandi and I left the room and headed for the stairs. I let Brandi go up first and then paused to admire the view as she hopped up each step in those tight shorts. Seriously, my sisters had fiiine asses.

We got up into the hallway and at my head nod, Brandi followed me into my bedroom. "You said you've got something to show me?" she asked with a mask of innocence on her face.

I grinned and shrugged. "I just made something up to get you out of there. On the other hand, if you see something you like..." I drawled while spreading my arms to the sides.

Brandi was already on her knees and unbuttoning my shorts. "We don't have much time, so just gimme your cum quickly, okay?"

I grunted, "Umm, okay," already short of breath. My erect cock, which had started growing as I watched Brandi hopping up the stairs, sprung out right into my sister's face and she quickly enveloped the head in her hot mouth.

"Oh, shit," I groaned and stumbled, my knees turning to jello as Brandi sent shockwaves of pleasure up my body. I looked down, reveling in the old familiar sight. Her dark hair with blonde streaks was pulled back tightly and held with clips. Her brown eyes were focused on my shaft as I entered and exited her mouth. And her pretty face was simultaneously beautiful and naughty, the image of my older sister with my dick stretching her lips a powerful turn-on.

She tried to deep-throat me once, not quite reaching the base before gagging and pulling off. "You're bigger than you were last winter," she panted.

"Shit happens," I groaned and put my hand back on her head, guiding her down onto my cock once again. This time, Brandi was better prepared as she took me into her throat, this time accomplishing the deep-throat and massaging my shaft with her neck muscles.

I didn't last much longer than that. With both my hands behind Brandi's ears, holding her at full depth, I heard her sharply inhaling all the oxygen she could find through her flared nostrils. And when my hips spasmodically jerked, thrusting myself that extra eighth of an inch deeper down the pretty brunette's throat, her eyes popped open and then she backed her head away in anticipation of my creamy spunk.

I didn't disappoint. Growling at the sensations pounding into my brain, I bit down on the urge to yell as my balls unloaded, nutting a gallon of cum into my sister's mouth. Brandi's timing to fly down was perfect. Brooke had been on her period since Wednesday and her heavy flow and crankiness had meant I hadn't gotten my rocks off for two days. And that meant my older sister got WAY more cum than she was expecting.

Gamely, she swallowed down as much as she could before the urge to breathe outweighed the urge to get every drop. And when she pulled off I kept firing away, spraying Brandi's eyelids shut, coating her cheeks, and splattering her nose with my pearly jizz.

"Fuck!" Brandi croaked when I was done, delicately attempting to open an eye without letting the burning semen seep into there. I quickly fetched her some tissues and watched, grinning, as my sister both licked up and mopped up all my spilled jism. "Brooke not taking care of you enough?" she asked with amazement in her voice.

"Just for a couple of days. She's on her period," I sighed. I wanted to apologize for hosing down Brandi's face, but the orgasm felt too good and I was floating on too great of a buzz to feel any remorse.

Brandi smiled and sat back on her heels, mopping up the rest. I remembered that my sister didn't actually like the taste of cum. But the knowledge that it was her little brother's jizz was a naughty thrill she just couldn't resist.

When she was done, she grinned at me. "That was so nasty, Ben. I loved it." And then she sighed and looked down at her shirt, where several globs had dripped off her chin and hit the fabric. "I'd better sneak out of here and change my shirt. There'd be hell to pay if Mom or Dad caught us."

I nodded and picked up my shorts, buttoning them and checking to make sure there was no evidence on me. "I'll go lookout and give you the all clear."

"Okay," Brandi nodded as I headed for the door. "And Ben?"

"Yeah?" I turned around.

My sister smiled brilliantly at me. "Save your strength. I'll want payback tonight."

"Oooh, Ben ... Oooh, like that ... like that," Brandi moaned and spread her legs a little wider. "Fuuuck! You're getting better at that! You're almost as good as Dayna!"

I smiled and went back to my task. I prided myself on my cunnilingus skills, which were the most effective route to making a girl happy. And it was no shame to be a close second to Dayna Evans in that category.

My 19-year-old sister giggled as she pushed my head deeper into her crotch and drummed her heels against my back. "I've been fantasizing about this for a month!"

Brandi laughed and then took a sip of her coffee. I looked up to see her fighting to keep her upper body still while she drank, the little pleasure spasms I was causing in her threatening to make her spill. And when she set the mug back down onto the counter, I took that as my cue to take her over the top.

With two plunging fingers in her snatch and my tongue wrapped around her clit, I soon sent Brandi into a shuddering climax. One hand was rubbing her own breast while she had the other clapped over her mouth to stifle her ecstatic moaning. And I soon felt the flow of honey trickling onto my face as she released her orgasmic nectar.

Even when she was done cumming, my horny sister wasn't done with me yet. Her hands rather painfully tugged on my hair to pull me up and then gripping my cheeks, she pulled my faces to hers so that she could plant a fierce kiss on my lips and also taste her own fluids. And only after she ran out of breath did she tilt her head back and sigh in utter rapture. "Mmm, Ben. It's good to be home."

I wasn't done with her yet, either. I dropped my shorts to my ankles, which left me completely naked while Brandi was just clad in a baggy T-shirt and nothing else. My hard cock sprung upwards, waving toward my sister's pussy like a flower reaching for the sun. And scooping Brandi's asscheeks into my hands, I tugged her to the edge of the kitchen counter and then gently lowered her onto my shaft.

"Oh gawd," Brandi grunted as gravity pulled her all the way down to the base. She wrapped her legs around my waist for leverage and planted her hands on the countertop to hold herself upright. Suspended in mid-air as she was, it took almost all her strength just to hold that position while I drew my legs back and thrust myself deep into her pussy once again.

"Fuck me, Ben! I missed your cock! Fuck me!" my 19-year-old sister gasped.

I intended to do as she asked. But as erotic as our position was in my head, it was murder on our muscles. Brandi was athletic but she wouldn't last long from the strain of holding herself on the counter's edge. And I couldn't get the leverage I wanted to really pound her pussy.

So lifting up on her buttcheeks, I elevated Brandi back up onto the counter where her naked ass was once again chilled against the cold granite surface. And with my cock still embedded inside her, I snaked my foot out to catch the short 10-inch stepping stool my mom used to reach up to the top cabinet shelves, hooking my toes around a leg to drag it over in front of me. And then planting one foot on the stool, I was able to elevate just enough to get a good fucking angle as I gripped my sister's hips and really began to drive myself into her body.

Desperate for a handhold, Brandi reached out with her left hand and gripped the bottom rail of a nearby overhanging cabinet. Her right hand grabbed onto the sink faucet, and she had to bite down to stifle her moaning as I sawed in and out of her tightly clenched pussy.

"Oh, gawd ... oh, gawd ... fuck me, Ben! Fuck me!" she whimpered.

The cold granite had to be hard and uncomfortable. Brandi's position was extremely awkward, holding onto the faucet and cabinet with her legs dangling in uncomfortable directions. Her whole body kept slipping and sliding, making my job of thrusting much more difficult. And my leg was starting to burn from trying to hold myself at this weird angle with only one foot on the step-stool.

But it was all worth it. My sister and I were practically fucking in the kitchen sink, of all places, while the rest of our family slumbered above us. It was so naughty and we both loved it.

Despite the awkward position, Brandi found enough pleasure and stimulation to start jerking spasmodically as an orgasm overtook her. She gritted her teeth to not scream, unable to clamp a hand over her mouth for fear of losing her position on the counter. And all that came out was a hissing groan of pleasure.

I came soon after, seizing Brandi's hips in both of my hands as I jackhammered into her pussy while filling up my sister with my heavy cream. "Oh, Brandi," I groaned in delight, even while my dick was still spitting cum. "You're so hot!"

"Nngh," she moaned and let her head fall back awkwardly against the wall behind her. She lay there panting for a minute as I stepped back onto the floor, pulling my cock out of her as I slid the step-stool back where it belonged.

A light suddenly came into my sister's eyes, stirring her from her post-coital mellowness. And with an energy I didn't think she had left, Brandi pivoted her hips around until her crotch was hanging over the sink. I looked on in confusion until she spread her legs and hunched with her abs, and the first trickle of my cum started running out of her reddened vaginal opening to drizzle down towards her anus and eventually start dropping off into the sink itself.

"So fucking naughty," Brandi giggled happily. "By the way, it's your turn to do the dishes."

I chuckled at my sister's antics. After dropping off a few ounces of sperm into the sink, she grabbed a paper towel to clean herself up. And then she sighed and leaned back against the wall. "Yeah, it's good to be home."

I washed my hands and face off in the sink (and rinsed away the incriminating seminal evidence) while Brandi pulled her panties back on. I would have preferred she stay half-naked, but there was no sense in taking chances any more than we already had. And then with the fresh glow of a happily satisfied young woman, Brandi sank down into the living room couch while I took the seat beside her.

I sipped my own coffee mug and fixed my sister with a smile. "So I know you gave the 'rents your little speech about how school's gone the past semester. Now tell me the good stuff."

"Good stuff?" Brandi laughed. "I thought I just gave you the 'good stuff'."

"Not that. The stuff you can't tell Mom and Dad. Are you still with Brian?"

Brandi's face fell and I immediately wished I could take back the question. She sighed and explained, "We broke up in June. Brian's smooth and quite the charmer. I caught him cheating with one of my best friends."

I winced in sympathy. "I'm sorry."

She tried to make a joke of it. "Yeah well it worked out for you. You got a red-hot horny sister who hadn't had dick in almost three months."

Her tone was light but she couldn't quite manage to smile, no matter how hard she tried. My eyebrows canted and I leaned forward, squeezing her leg as I repeated, "I'm sorry. I know how painful that is when you find out your trust has been betrayed."

Brandi snorted and rolled her eyes. "Yeah, you would, wouldn't you, Ben," she said a little harshly. Then catching herself, she took a deep breath and mused, "Guess it's a good thing I'll never be dating you, Mr. Player."

"Hey, I'm not a player," I pouted defensively.

"Well, you've certainly gotten around from what I've heard."

I frowned and furrowed my eyebrows. "Did Dawn tell you EVERYTHING?"

Brandi shook her head. "No, not everything. But I can read between the lines. I got the impression you cut quite a swath through the girls at school since I left."

I grimaced. "I'm not as proud of that as you might think."

My sister held up her hand. "Hey, I'm not here to judge." Brandi went quiet and looked away for a moment, biting her lip nervously as her eyebrows furrowed.

I watched my sister's expression for a second, curious and concerned. She looked like she had something she didn't want to say to me. "What is it?" I asked.

Brandi exhaled and glanced at me before looking away again. "Dawn's almost positive you're going to cheat on her. She thinks there's no way you can last eleven months."

"What? I said I could and I will!" I insisted, trying to convince my sister who looked pretty doubtful herself. "I mean, at least with Brooke around to take the edge off..."

"Brooke's a sophomore, Ben." Brandi shook her head. "She's very pretty and outgoing and once school starts she's going to be attracting boys like flies. You can't lock her down."

"I know," I said in a wishy-washy voice.

"And I don't know if I'm coming home for Winter Break this year," Brandi continued, shrugging apologetically. "What are you going to do when you haven't had sex in a few weeks and some babe with big tits throws herself at you?"

I fixed Brandi with an intense gaze. "So what do you want me to do? Just give up? Break up with Dawn before I hurt her by cheating or something?"

"No, no," Brandi shook her head. "But I do think you need to talk to Dawn about what this separation is doing to both of you. Dawn is gorgeous and she's getting a lot of male attention, too. You're both young. You're both horny. And you'll only end up disappointing each other if you set the expectations too high. Don't make promises you can't keep, Ben."

"But isn't this a promise I NEED to keep?"

"For who? For her? Or for you?" Brandi looked at me sternly. "Look, I don't know all the details, but I gather that you're trying to prove something to yourself that you can be monogamous to Dawn. But even right now, you need to screw Brooke – and me – just to keep your libido in check. Fact is, you've never been monogamous to anyone, not even Dawn."

I scowled and folded my arms over my chest.

"And besides, what makes you think Dawn really wants monogamy out of you anyways?"

"Huh?" My eyebrows furrowed. "She's a girl; of course she does!"

Brandi gave me a wide-eyed look. "And what if Dawn's not like other girls?"

I was confused. "Why wouldn't she?"

"Because she loves you Ben, for who you are. She knew your history and loved you anyways. She may be ultra-possessive of your heart, but not so much for your body. Why do you think she so easily brought Dayna and DJ into your sex lives?"

"So what are you saying? That Dawn would be okay if I slept with other girls?"

Brandi shrugged helplessly. "I don't know for sure. I mean, I know she'd rather you didn't; but when push comes to shove, I think it's just sex to her, Ben. As long as you're honest about it."

I frowned. If Brandi was right, it would be an ideal situation for me. I could have my cake and eat it too. But it also flew in the face of all the progress I thought I was making in maturing and understanding love, the way Keira and Megan had been hoping for me. I shook my head, "It just seems to good to be true."

"Hey, like I said, you need to talk it out with Dawn before you do anything stupid," Brandi cautioned before sipping her coffee again. "But it sort of makes sense for the two of you to have an open relationship until you can get back together. I mean, if I were in her shoes, I'd be happier knowing you got it all out of your system while you're five hundred miles apart, so that you could come to me free and completely devoted in a year. From the way she talks, once you're in college together she plans to never leave your side. But until then ... well ... you're just kids."

It made a sort of logical sense to me as well. And as I nodded slowly, I started to feel the first hints of my old horndog Ben instincts breaking free of the repression I'd been feeling for the past month or so. A little grin started coming to my face as I thought of all the hot chicks I might be able to bang.

"Just remember, Ben," Brandi warned. "This is just my feeling based on what I know of Dawn. You still need to actually TALK to her. And even if she okays an open relationship, it's still not a free pass to fuck any girl you please."

"Right, right," I nodded, my mind racing.

"And before you get all excited, remember that an open relationship goes both ways." Brandi's eyebrows raised in warning. "Can you handle that?"

I scowled immediately. The idea of some other guy putting his paws on my Dawn was not a happy thought. Still, Brandi had given me some food for thought.

With that, my sister set down her empty coffee mug. "Okay, time to clean up and get to bed."

I nodded seriously and reached out to grab her mug in addition to mine, standing up and carrying them both to the kitchen sink. I felt a weight pressing down on me as I thought about all the complications and lustful urgings involved in a long-distance relationship. Not even the memory of Brandi squirting my cum out of her pussy into the sink could quite rescue me from my intense introspection.

But when I got back, Brandi was standing next to the stairs, her T-shirt flung over her bare shoulder and held up only by a finger. She smiled brilliantly and my eyes immediately went down to her naked breasts.

"Feel like sneaking a shower with me, little brother?"

I smiled at her tits, feeling my mood lighten immediately. Hey, the entire house was asleep. "I'm willing to risk it if you are."

Sunday we hung out as a family. Mom and Dad decided to take us all to the Aquarium of the Pacific. We'd actually been there three years prior, when it opened, but the twins eagerly raced around checking out all the exhibits as if they were brand new. Seriously, those two could spend hours just petting the rays and feeling their slimy suede-ish bodies. Brooke had some thoughts of being a marine biologist and eagerly delved into all the scientific descriptions of the various sea creatures and plant life, even the boring ones. And I let out my own inner geek and enjoyed the place quite a bit myself. Those spider-looking crabs are just cool.

Brandi wasn't much into aquariums, but she seemed to de-age back into a teenager hanging out with her younger siblings. She turned positively giggly watching the sea otters; and she seemed to enjoy just being a kid with our parents after spending the last year trying to act like a responsible adult at college.

Late that evening, Brandi repeated her little nude streaking across the hallway after her shower. I chased my sister into her bedroom and we quietly hopped under the sheets together.

Monday, Brandi spent the entire day visiting her old high school friends who were also home for summer break. She didn't get back until just after midnight, and it took everything I had to stay awake to wait up for her.

Way too early on Tuesday morning, I felt something tickle my balls; and with a start, I jerked awake.

"Mmph!" somebody groaned and as I sat up I realized I'd just shoved my dick an inch into someone's throat.

A face quickly moved over mine and with a wide smile, Brandi said cheerily, "Good morning!" The warm suckling on my erection continued further below.

I blinked rapidly, my brain not yet processing how Brandi could be smiling at me from three inches away and giving me a blowjob at the same time. I was further confused when my older sister bent down and kissed me firmly, her tongue creeping out to tickle my lips before she pulled away.

Only then was I able to look down and see Brooke bobbing her head up and down in my lap, breathing through her nose and attempting to get my cock to re-enter her throat without gagging.

"It's almost noon, Ben," Brandi smirked. "You're starting to lose your endurance or something. I didn't think I wore you out that much last night."

I gasped as Brooke gave me a particularly good suck. "I'm not the young man I used to be," I chuckled.

"Well maybe if you'd pace yourself you wouldn't be so wiped out," Brandi tsked me.

"Well maybe if you got home a little earlier instead of staying out all day with your girlfriends, I wouldn't have been so wound up," I grinned.

Brandi smiled. "Hey, I didn't fly back here just for YOU." She rolled her eyes and then a little grin came to her face. "Okay, well, the idea of getting properly laid WAS a pretty important part of the decision. But I DO have friends around here I want to visit."

I just shook my head and groaned as a particularly nice bolt of pleasure shot up my spine. Brooke was getting good at this.

Brandi smiled and got up, heading for my door. "Well, I'll keep the twins busy helping me make lunch. Brooke, don't take longer than five minutes. I know you like toying with him, but just make him squirt and get downstairs before the girls get suspicious, okay?"

"Mmph!" My little sister nodded with a mouth full of cock.

I sighed and lay my head back against the pillow. I loved my life.

Sweaty but satisfied, I made the last turn towards home. My day had started with an awesome blowjob from my little sister. Truly, there are very few things in life better than that kind of wake-up call. The morning was bashing a PlayStation controller with my friends. Lunch was a heavenly burger from Fuddruckers. And the afternoon was spent with more video games and an intense game of streetball. Winning the last game on a three-pointer with a hand in my face was just AWESOME.

Too bad I had to get home before Mom finished dinner. I could have hung out with my boys until well after the sun came down if it were up to me.

It was about 6:15pm when I pulled up to the curb, and to my surprise, there were two hot girls standing in the driveway. My eyebrows furrowed in mild confusion, I got out and casually walked up to the two of them.

"Hey, Brandi," I greeted breezily. Then I stood up straight and looked almost questioningly at the stunningly gorgeous blonde chatting up my sister. What was she doing here? "Hey, Adrienne. What's up?"

"Hi, Ben," Adrienne smiled sweetly, if a little sadly as well.

Adrienne and I just sort of stood there for a few moments, staring back at each other while simultaneously reminiscing about our prior relationship and musing on how things had turned out. That time I'd run into her post-date with Tyson, our conversation had been punctuated with awkward silences, and this day was no different.

Fortunately, Brandi was there to fill in the empty gaps. "Looks like you're just beating Mom's curfew," she said warily while looking back and forth between me and Adrienne inquisitively.

"Yeah, uh, am I the last one?" I asked while still looking at Adrienne. I felt a crackle of energy in the back of my head as my ex-girlfriend got a little smile on her face.

"No, Brooke's not home yet either," Brandi said, her mind clearly on a different subject.

"So, uh," I pointed back and forth between my two-years-older sister and my ex. "How did you two end up here together? I didn't think you really knew each other in high school."

"Oh," Adrienne shook herself from her reverie, her mesmerizing golden gaze on me dissipating as she glanced at Brandi. "I was at South Coast with some of my friends. You remember Heather Wilkinson, right?"

I nodded. Heather was the raven-haired beauty on the beach with Adrienne that one afternoon.

"Well," Brandi took over the narrative. "I was out with Heather's older sister, Jamie, and we stopped by South Coast as well. We hadn't planned it but we bumped into Heather and Adrienne and their friends, and we started shopping in a big group together. Adrienne and I got to talking and we ended up here."

I smirked and looked to Adrienne. "You just have a way of charming everyone in my family, don't you?"

Adrienne blushed and smiled. "I'm good with families. I'm very polite with moms and I think most dads just want to nail me. And your little sisters are so adorable."

"Wait, you've met my parents and my sisters?" Brandi arched her eyebrow.

"Well, yes," Adrienne said, looking a little confused. Then she darted her gaze back and forth between me and my sister, settling on me, that old sparkle back in her eyes. "Wait, Ben. You didn't tell her?"

I shrugged. "She was at college. It never came up."

"Wait, what?" Brandi arched both eyebrows this time.

Adrienne tilted her head towards me while folding her arms beneath her breasts. "Ben and I dated for about two months. You didn't know?"

Realization spread across my sister's face. "Ohhh. No, I hadn't. I knew Ben had a girlfriend after Megan and Cassidy, but I never knew who."

Adrienne smiled wistfully. "Best two months of my life," she sighed.

Feeling guilty, I bit my lip and averted my eyes.

Brandi just looked at the two of us and nodded knowingly. "Lemme guess, Ben fucked it up by being a dick-for-brains moron?"

I turned red while Adrienne nodded and sighed. "Pretty much."

Just when I felt like crawling under the nearest rock, Brooke pedaled into the driveway on her bike, a little out of breath from racing to beat the 6:30pm deadline. "Am I late?"

"No, you're fine," Brandi told her.

"Oh! Adrienne! Hi!" Brooke said excitedly when she realized who we were talking with. My little sister had that star-struck look in her eyes again. "Are you going to have dinner with us?"

Surprised, Adrienne darted a look at me and Brandi before stammering, "Uh, well, I was really just chatting-"

"Actually, that's a great idea," Brandi interrupted. "I'm sure Mom and Dad wouldn't mind. I mean, as long as your dad is cool with it."

Adrienne's face fell and she exhaled sadly. "Doesn't matter. My dad's never home by dinnertime."

Brandi cocked her head, arching an eyebrow. "So what do you usually do?"

Adrienne shrugged. "Just eat dinner alone mostly. Unless I'm out on a date or something. And I do visit friends sometimes."

"Well you're not eating alone tonight!" Brooke said firmly, actually grabbing Adrienne's hand and tugging her into the house.

Brandi and I were too surprised to do anything as Adrienne turned her head around to us with a surprised look on her face. But she let Brooke drag her inside and shaking our heads, Brandi and I followed after.

I was already cringing inside. The idea of being trapped in a room with my ex-girlfriend, someone I STILL felt guilty for hurting, didn't sound like a good time. It didn't help that I was still quite physically attracted to her and I was still working out in my head how to stay loyal to Dawn. But Mom and Dad, of course, were thrilled for Adrienne to join us.

"I don't mean to impose, Mrs.-"

"Nonsense," Mom interrupted her with a smile. "You're welcome here anytime you like."

"You're very gracious," Adrienne said politely while bowing her head slightly.

Mom beamed at the gorgeous young blonde while Dad tried not to be obvious in glancing at Adrienne's tits, lightly covered by a thin, summery blouse. And when the twins came to the table they were even more excited to see Adrienne than Brooke had been.

Emma even asked, "Are you Ben's girlfriend again?"

Adrienne blushed and shook her head before locking her gaze onto me. "No, we're just friends," she said rather wistfully.

I fought down the urge to hold Adrienne's hand. My parents had sat her between me and Brandi, and it was all I could do to keep my mind focused on Dawn, my actual girlfriend. It was a weird juxtaposition. Being this close to Adrienne made me want to wrap her up in my arms and passionately make love to her. She physically stirred a lustful flame in me that seemed like it would never die. And yet she mentally stirred the painful memory of the terrible things I'd done in my past. I both wanted to be closer to her and also get the hell away from her.

Thankfully, I was saved by the food. Cut, bite, chew. I could handle that.

As expected, Adrienne charmed everyone. She stirred a livelier conversation around the dinner table than we'd had in weeks; and even a slight detour into a discussion of her home life couldn't totally dampen the spirit. My parents expressed sympathy for Adrienne's lack of parental involvement in her life and reiterated their invitation to visit anytime she liked.

Brandi seconded that notion, at least for the rest of the week. "I'm here until Sunday and I need some cool, adult company in a house full of 'children'," my older sister joked.

I rolled my eyes, Brooke looked offended, and the twins actually pouted, "We're not children!"

Laughs went all around, and everybody was happy.

Late that evening, I flopped onto the couch, my right hand on the armrest as I rolled my head around my neck to stretch it out.

"You talk to Dawn already?" Brandi sat at the opposite end and pulled her legs up, draping them across my knees. Automatically, I reached out and started rubbing her feet in a massage perhaps more intimate than a typical sibling relationship. Feeling the pleasant relaxation start oozing up her legs, Brandi let her head loll back as she sighed happily.

"Whoa, you don't want to stain the couch," I warned her.

Brandi picked her head up and righted the bowl in her hands, which was filled to the brim with mint chocolate chip ice cream. She giggled and scooped up another bite, sucking on the spoon erotically and then pulling it out to take a long, sensuous lick.

I tried to ignore her sexual teasing for the moment. So focusing on the task at hand (at foot?) I answered my sister's question. "Yeah, I talked to her."

"Have you had THE talk yet?" Brandi's eyebrows went up.

I frowned and shook my head while focusing on massaging my sister's feet. I knew the talk she was referring to. "No. I'm not sure I ever will."

"What, you don't want an open relationship?"

I shook my head. "Ideally, Dawn and I can just have a normal relationship, right? Wouldn't that be better? One guy, one girl, no extra complications."

Brooke snorted. "Wait till I go back to school and Brooke finds a new boyfriend. THEN tell me you don't want to discuss an open relationship."

I rolled my eyes at her. "I LOVE Dawn."

"Okay ... But are you sure you can do it?" Brandi looked at me quizzically while eating another scoop of ice cream.

"I'm doing alright so far."

Brandi snorted. "You're doing alright because I'm fucking your brains out right now, and Brooke was doing so when I wasn't here. Speaking of which, I'm gonna enjoy tonight, having you all to myself. Brooke will be off her period by tomorrow and she's gonna want to cut in."

I nodded and shrugged. "I'd still like to think I can handle it without you two. I mean, I know you're warning me about what might happen if I start getting the urge to stray, but that hasn't really happened yet. And I don't want to bring up something complicated like an open relationship unnecessarily."

"Okay, okay. I'm just saying, there's a lot of temptation around here. Don't think I didn't notice that crackling chemistry between you and Adrienne tonight."

I frowned. "What are you talking about? We dated; we broke up. It's over."

"Maybe. But that girl's still got a thing for you," Brandi blinked slowly and shook her head as if in disbelief. "Hell if I know why, you being such a dork. But she still wants you."

"No she doesn't. She's out of my league and I hurt her pretty badly."

"Then why was her hand on your thigh?" Brandi smirked.

I rolled my eyes. "She's a flirt. It's what she does."

"Riiight." Brandi ignored me then, looking at her ice cream as she finished the last two bites.

We were silent for a long few moments, Brandi letting her lead loll back again as she closed her eyes and set the empty ice cream bowl on the coffee table. I concentrated on stroking my sister's soles and stretching out each individual toe, feeling a fuzzy warmth in my belly as I listened to her sighing happily.

Then I broke the silence, asking quietly, "You really think I'm a dork?"

Brandi smiled with her eyes still closed. "You're my little brother. Of course I think you're a dork."

I rolled my eyes again.

Then Brandi continued. "Actually, you're an idiot. You're an idiot savant. Dumb as a brick in most regards, but somehow you're a Mozart when it comes to a girl's body."

"What, like this?" I hummed as my foot massaging turned into foot caressing, gliding along my sister's calves and tickling the pit behind her knee just at the edge between ticklishness and pleasure.

"Hmm, something like that," Brandi sighed, a hint of a moan in her voice.

My hands ran a little higher up her legs, caressing her thighs with long strokes that started inching closer and closer towards her crotch. "Feel good?"

"Mmm, you should stop, Ben," Brandi moaned with her eyes still closed and her head thrown back. "It's still early and Mom and Dad might still be awake." Her words said no, but she shifted her hips and opened up her legs a little wider.

"Then you'll have to keep quiet," I murmured as I slid the hem of her shirt aside with one hand and lightly ran my fingertip over the crotch of her panties with the other.

Brandi's response was immediate. She arched her back and let out a quiet moan, thrusting her crotch towards my hand and suspending her hips in the air for a few seconds before sagging back against the couch cushion, whimpering softly. "Fucking tease," she growled.

"Oh, and that spoon thing you were doing was just a part of eating ice cream?"

Brandi smiled, her head still tilted back with her eyes closed. She drawled, "Well..."

She didn't get another word in before I slipped my fingers beneath the strap of her panties, this time directly stimulating her clit with skin-to-skin contact. And whatever Brandi had intended to say was drowned out in a moan of pleasure.

Light tickling of my sister's pussy turned into firm stroking. Firm stroking turned into finger-plunging. And once I got her panties off, finger-plunging was soon joined by tongue-licking as I knelt on the floor beside the couch and dove my face into Brandi's bare-shaven crotch.

"Oh, gawd ... oh, gawd, Ben..." Brandi whimpered while I ate her out. She raised her T-shirt up her chest to paw at her own breasts while her legs came up and wrapped around my neck. Seeing my sister's tits come into view, I took a wet-slicked hand and snaked it up her torso, rubbing her firm boobs and coating her nipples in her own pussy-juice.

"Unngh, Ben. You're gonna make me cum!"

Smiling, I pinched her nipples a little tighter and bore down with my lips and tongue, really working her over. Every girl was different. Some of them liked me nibbling on their clit, others preferred a softer approach. Brandi was one who enjoyed my touch everywhere BUT her clit, firmly stroking her vaginal lips and drawing ever closer and closer to her pleasure center. But now as her hips began to vibrate, I zeroed in on that firm little nub, taking a long lick at it from base to top while wrapping my lips around it and sucking powerfully.

Lick, lick, BOOM. And I suddenly had a writhing, gasping 19-year-old sister trying to break my neck between her thighs. "Aaaa-waaaah!!!" she moaned beneath her own hands trying to muffle the sound.

No sooner had Brandi's orgasm passed than she had spread her legs wide, giving me room to breathe while simultaneously tugging on my shoulders. "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck me now! I need it! I need your cock!"

My shorts were left on the floor as I got up from my kneeling position. My sister's hand was already around my shaft as I moved between her legs; and she guided me into position as I leaned my hips in while bracing my arms against the back of the couch.

"Ohhhhwuuuhhhhhhnnnnggghhh," Brandi moaned as I slid in to the hilt. And once I was fully embedded in this beautiful brunette's snatch, she wrapped all four limbs around me and held me tightly.

Momentarily satisfied by that first lunge, I rested my forehead against the cushion behind Brandi. And as she adjusted to my intrusion, she turned her head to mine and we came together for a sweet kiss.

When we pulled back, Brandi smiled and growled right into my face, "You naughty sister-fucker."

I chuckled and pulled my hips back a few inches, quickly ramming them forward again as if to punctuate Brandi's comment. Even though we'd screwed every night since she came back home, I would never tire of being inside her.

Brandi was of like mind. Her eyes glittered as she gripped my biceps and growled happily, "Mmm ... fuck me, little brother. Fuck me good."

I'd started to do just that when suddenly we both heard a surprised gasp somewhere behind us. Brandi and I both froze immediately, and all I could think was a single thought, 'Oh, SHIT.'

In shock, I craned my head around to see who had caught us. When I saw her, my eyes went wide while my jaw dropped. And despite the heavenly snugness of Brandi's pussy, my dick started to deflate inside of my sister.

Beneath me, Brandi had gone pale. But she found her voice before me and managed to croak weakly, "Uh, hi Mom."

"Brandi! Ben! What are you doing?" Mom hissed, fighting to keep her volume down. She quickly stepped around the couch towards us, clearly seeing the compromising position we were in. There would be no denying that my prick was currently embedded inside my sister's pussy.

"Wait, Mom, I can explain," Brandi sputtered while pushing at my chest. Obediently, I pulled out and turned around, losing my balance and collapsing onto the floor, flat on my ass.

"Explain what?" Mom challenged, her eyebrows high as she darted her eyes around the room in a panic. Brandi had no immediate answer and Mom frantically waved at the two of us. "For God's sake, put some clothes on!"

Brandi quickly tugged her shirt down to her waist and darted her eyes around for her panties. I found them on the floor beside me and handed them over while scrambling into my shorts. Brandi slipped into her panties and stammered, "Mom, this isn't what it looks like."

"No, it's exactly what it looks like," Mom waved her off while keeping her eyes towards the stairs. "My eldest daughter is having sex with her only brother," she hissed.

Brandi and I both went rigidly quiet and pale. Once we got our clothes back on, Mom looked over us to make sure we were presentable and then all of a sudden, she exhaled a long, long breath. Mom's shoulders sagged down and her erect posture softened, and the panic on her face evaporated away.

Brandi looked like she was going to try and say something again when Mom held up a hand to quiet her. "Look guys, I'm not that upset that you two were having sex."

My head rocked back and Brandi and I glanced at each other. Did Mom just say what we thought she said?

"Actually, I've suspected for some time," Mom continued. "Let me guess, you two started this past Winter Break?"

Brandi's eyes flew open and she clapped both hands over her mouth, stifling a too-loud exclamation of, "Ohmigod! How did you know?"

Mom hand-gestured for Brandi to keep the volume down and gave her eldest daughter a condescending look. "I know my children, and the way you normally act around each other." Mom then gave me an all-knowing look. "I also figured you started sleeping with Brooke at camp, Ben."

It was my turn to go as pale as a ghost.

"Relax. I always knew you'd do what was best for her." Mom had already turned her gaze to Brandi. "At least Brooke confines it to their bedrooms later at night."

Brandi and I looked guiltily at each other.

"Look, I get it," Mom sighed. "I was your age once and believe it or not, I had a little thing with your Uncle Brandon for a few years when we were teens." She looked pointedly at me and Brandi to emphasize she was serious. "But not in the family room at ten o'clock at night, understand? Do you realize how easily Eden or Emma could catch you? I realize they're usually in bed by now but one of them could easily have gotten up for a glass of water or something. And they're way too young to get involved in something like this."

"Wait, wait," Brandi finally spoke up. This was all moving a little too fast for her to process. "You're not mad at us for having sex?"

Mom shrugged. "You're taking your birth control, right?"

Brandi blinked slowly before nodding.

"And you have no illusions about getting married to your brother or anything, do you?"

Brandi shook her head quickly.

"Then as long as you two keep it quiet and discreet, I'm not going to stop you. Or Brooke." Mom looked us both straight in the eye. "But you MUST keep it discreet: from your friends, the neighbors, and especially the twins, understand?"

We both nodded obediently, still in shock at what was unfolding.

Mom then reached over and picked up Brandi's empty ice cream bowl. "Besides, I don't want you to stain the couch."

Neither Brandi nor I were in the mood for sex after that. But my sister still crawled into bed with me and pillowed her head on my shoulder. "Did that just really happen?" she asked me once we had a chance to calm down.

I was staring like a zombie at the far wall of my bedroom, blinking slowly. "I think so."

We both went silent for a long few moments. And then Brandi sighed. "I should have known. I've been a little friskier with you than normal in front of the 'rents and Mom always seemed to be looking the other way."

She shook her head while I still was catatonic in shock. Then Brandi wondered aloud, "Can you believe Mom's okay with us having sex?"

I shook my head slowly. "Do you think Dad knows?"

"Probably," Brandi sighed. "Mom and him tell each other everything."

"What do we do now?" I asked, squeezing her tightly against my side.

"Do you want to stop?"

I startled at that, turning my head down to my sister. "No! I love what we do together. I love you, Brandi."

My sister tilted her head up towards me. "I love you too, Ben. But is it too much of a risk?"

"What risk? Mom already caught us and gave us the OK. As long as we're more discreet about it and we take extra care to not let the twins find out..."

Brandi sighed and squeezed her arms around me a little tighter. "I'll have to talk to Brooke about this. She'll never believe Mom caught us and still is okay with it."

I rolled my eyes. "Actually, she'll believe it and then get more reckless. We're going to have to rein her in."

"YOU'RE going to have to rein her in, Ben. I'm leaving on Sunday, remember?"

I took a deep breath. "I still can't believe it."

Brandi giggled and then leaned up, pecking me tenderly on the cheek. "Believe it." She sighed again and said mournfully, "I'm going to miss fucking in the kitchen. It was such a turn-on."

"I'll still find ways to make you happy," I said earnestly.

"I know you will, Ben," Brandi hummed.

"And besides," I grinned, thinking of fucking Brooke in front of the webcam when the house was empty. "We can still do it whenever the twins are out of the house."

"Ooh, I can't wait," she giggled. And then with a last squeeze, Brandi slipped out of bed and turned to bend and kiss my forehead. "Goodnight, little brother. I'll see you in the morning.."

27 Chapter 22: Friends ll

"You okay, Ben?" Megan sat down in the sand beside me, tilting her wide-brimmed hat to better shade herself against the sun. School started the next Monday, so my gang of friends had decided to get together and spend this Wednesday afternoon and evening at the beach.

Some of the girls were sunbathing. Some of the guys were bodysurfing or wakeboarding. And various others were just chilling on the sand, like me. Although at least until Megan sat down with me, I'd been the only one sitting alone.

The presence of my ex-girlfriend stirred me from my reverie and blinking, I glanced over at her. "Yeah, yeah. I'm fine."

"You looked like you were on another planet."

I smiled and shrugged. "Just thinking."

"About what?"

I shook my head. "Nothing, nothing." The LAST thing I was going to do was tell Megan I'd been analyzing every look and glance my parents had given me since Christmas, trying to figure out how they knew I was having sex with my sisters. Part of being discreet meant not letting my school friends know what I was up to at home.

"C'mon, Ben. I know you," Megan grinned. "You were thinking something naughty, weren't you?"

"Woo," I deadpanned. "Guessing Ben's thinking about sex. Real tough odds there, Megan."

"Fine," she conceded while rolling her eyes.

"Speaking of which, how are things going with Kaito?"

A little smile came onto Megan's face. "'Speaking of which'? You asking about my sex life, Ben?"

"Ooh, not exactly." I winced at the thought. I knew full well Megan didn't belong to me and she had every right to move on with her life; but that didn't mean I wanted to imagine her having sex with any other boy but me. I supposed I would always feel slightly territorial for my past lovers. It was just a part of how sex permanently changed relationships. "I really just wanted to know how things were going in general."

"Things are good," Megan said firmly, and then leaned in conspiratorially. "And no, we haven't done it yet."

I held my hands up. "Hey, I didn't actually ask and I don't need to know."

"No, I kinda want to talk about it," Megan continued, pulling her knees up under her chin and wrapping her arms around them. "You're still the only boy I've ever had sex with, Ben, which makes you the only one I can talk about this with. James is just so ... so... respectful of my body. I thought you were passive in that you would never push me to do anything I didn't want you to; but at least you'd TRY and then get rejected. James won't even touch me unless I make the first move. It's like he doesn't have hormones, and yet I can see the desire in his eyes."

I arched my eyebrow, wondering why the hell my ex-girlfriend felt it necessary to tell me all this.

Megan sighed. "You know, after even Mr. Nice Guy Ben turned into a playboy slave to his hormones, I figured all boys were really just hard-wired for sex. But seriously, I think James is different."

"You mean, different?" I raised my eyebrows and waved a limp wrist.

"No!" Megan laughed and pushed me. "But he's just so restrained. When I start getting frisky with him, I can't tell if he's Joe Cool or just scared shitless. Like the other night while we were making out, I had to move his hand up to my boob and he just held it without moving. He kissed me back just fine but he didn't even try to move his hand inside or go for my nipple or anything. I don't know what to do with him!"

I frowned, staring across to the waves where Kaito was taking turns wakeboarding with Daniel Chen. Part of me didn't want to hear another word about what my ex-girlfriend was doing with another guy. But a bigger part of me wanted to support Megan in any way I could. And from the way her conversation was going, she needed a male point of view. "You're wondering what's going through Kaito's head?"

"YES!" Megan bobbed her head at me with wide-open eyes.

I shrugged, thinking back to what had been running through my head whenever Dawn wanted to "play at sex", or even when Keira started going down on me. I was simultaneously thrilled and excited and frightened out of my wits. I'd been scared to make a wrong move and ruin whatever I had going. Granted, I always overcame that fear enough to at least go for boob and then be ready to apologize three seconds later, but not every guy was like me. Some, like Kenny, just attacked girls remorselessly; and if there was someone at that end of the spectrum, there had to be guys at the other end. "I think he's just scared."

"Scared? Of what? Me?"

I nodded. "You say he's got the desire in his eyes but he seems scared shitless. I'll bet he WANTS to go further, but he's terrified of how you'll react if he tries something you don't like."

"I've never given him anything but green light signals!"

I rolled my eyes. "He's not reading your signals. Guys are terrible at picking up signals. You girls think you're being so obvious, but you've gotta anticipate that we become as dense as bricks once the blood flow goes into our dicks."

"You think that maybe he's just not that into me? I mean, if he were, he'd be pushing for more, wouldn't he?" Megan quailed.

I took a deep breath. "Why don't you ask Stephanie Vo or Emily Anderson? Kaito went out with both of them. If you're right, maybe he pushed them a little more than you and that might mean he liked them better than he does you. But trust me, Kaito's INTO you. So if I'm right, they'll tell you the same thing you're telling me. He's just scared and you're gonna have to make the first move. Hell, you had to make ME put my hand on your boob."

Megan nodded thoughtfully, processing everything I was telling her. Her mouth curled into a strange wriggle and she looked into the distance, her eyes darting left and right while I watched the wheels cranking in her head. But in the middle of her ruminations, my ex-girlfriend darted her eyes to me. "You sure you want me to make a move on him, Ben? Can you handle that?"

I blushed. "Well, I guess I'd rather you date a guy like Kaito who'll keep his hands to himself, rather than someone more ... well ... like me."

Megan barked a laugh, and I chuckled along. "Seriously," I continued. "You're a control freak and he's ready and willing to let you set the pace for everything. It sounds perfect."

"I am not a control freak!" Megan punched my shoulder.

"Believe what you want," I smiled wryly.

Megan giggled and wrapped her arms around me. "Thanks, Ben."

"For what?" I hugged her back, reveling in her familiar warmth and scent.

"For being so great about this. You didn't have to help out with me and James," she sighed into my ear.

"I just want to see you happy, Megan. Even if that means I'm not the one to do it for you."

My ex-girlfriend smiled and turned to kiss my cheek. We held ourselves just inches apart, eyes searching into each other's. "Friends, Ben?"

I smiled. "Forever."

With that, Megan kissed my cheek again and hugged me firmly. She stood up, brushing sand off her legs and her bikini-clad butt, drawing my attention.

I was the only one to notice, either, as when I looked to the side I saw that Kaito was standing knee-deep in the surf, staring at the two of us with a wary expression on his face.

But Megan soon rectified that situation, skipping down the beach towards her budding new boyfriend. And deciding to just take charge of the situation, she splashed up to him, wrapped her arms around Kaito's neck, and pulled him into a fierce french kiss that left absolutely no doubt as to her feelings for him.

I smiled happily for them. And for the millionth time, I wished Dawn was here.

"Got another dog there, Master Chef?"

I glanced at the questioner and grinned. "Onlee zee finest qualitee ground horse-bits und cow buttocks for your dinner, mademoiselle," I gestured theatrically in a really, really bad accent.

"Great, now I don't want it," Cassidy pouted while spreading open her hot dog bun and letting me drop a fresh wiener into it with the tongs.

I grinned and waved across the grill, my eyes questioning if she wanted anything else. Cassidy waved her hand no but I reached for a round patty of dead cow. "C'mon, bring another burger over for Cameron."

Cassidy frowned and pinched her eyebrows together. "Uh, I don't know if he wants another one."

I glanced over to the redhead's new boyfriend, who was tapping his paper plate, which had been thoroughly cleaned up, including the stray potato chip crumbs. "The guy is over two hundred pounds, Freckles; and he only had one burger. Trust me, he wants another one."

Cassidy smirked and glanced over at her boyfriend with a curious look.

"Besides," I continued. "He'll just love the fact that you brought him one."

Cassidy giggled at that, nodding while I dropped both halves of a toasted burger bun onto her plate. "You giving me advice on keeping my man happy, Ben?"

"Because he makes you happy, Freckles," I said warmly while depositing the burger patty onto the bottom bun.

"You're a good friend, Ben."

I smiled and sighed wistfully. "Always."

With sand in my buttcrack and my trunks still slightly damp after a late evening dunk into the ocean at sundown, I parked my car and trudged up to the house.

To my surprise, two hot girls were sitting together on the bench we had out on the front porch.

"Hey, Brandi," I greeted breezily. Then I stood up straight and smiled at the stunningly gorgeous blonde chatting up my sister. "Hey, Adrienne. You come by for dinner again?"

"Yeah," Adrienne smiled happily. "Your mom's meatloaf is AMAZING."

"Aww," I groaned, my shoulders sagging obviously. "She made meatloaf?"

Brandi arched her eyebrow at me. "What, like you would have skipped barbecuing on the beach with your friends for meatloaf?"

I licked my lips, humming while patting my belly. "It IS good meatloaf..."

Adrienne giggled. "Yes ... it WAS."

I grumbled, but Brandi waved me off. "Relax, Ben. Mom's got leftovers you can eat for breakfast. Now go away, we've got girl stuff to talk about."

I glanced to Adrienne, who just smiled with a teasing look in her eyes. And before I got any more awkward around her, I headed inside to take a shower and settle in for the evening. There was a PlayStation controller inside with my name on it.

Late that night, I found my hands getting a little twitchy as I meandered through my current video game level. The twins had fallen asleep long ago and it was just after 11pm. I turned the volume down on the TV so that I could hear the upstairs shower running. Only one other person took her showers this late, and while I ordinarily would wait for Brandi to come downstairs so we could hang out, chat, and get a little frisky, I knew that wouldn't be part of the plan tonight.

I sighed and shook my head. Was it really just last night when Mom caught me with my dick inside my older sister? And even though Mom accepted our sexual activity, the event was still traumatizing enough to me that I couldn't imagine getting naked with Brandi in the family room at night again. Even now, the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end, paranoia at a parent or baby sister walking up behind me fresh in my mind.

Abruptly, the shower turned off and the sound of water rushing through the pipes faded away. Without a second thought, I turned off the video game. Yeah, I didn't save my spot, but I would live. So I headed up to my bedroom. After all, Mom hadn't said we couldn't continue, only that we keep things discreet. And with Brandi leaving in a few days I wasn't going to miss any opportunities.

I walked through the door and saw that my bedside table lamp was already on, and that's when I saw that my room wasn't empty. Brooke was reclining on my bed, wearing just a baggy T-shirt and panties, with her left hand snaking beneath the shirt and the right tucked beneath the panties.

"It's Wednesday, Ben. My period is done," she grinned happily.

With everything going on, I'd forgotten the day. But no matter. As Brooke dragged the hem of the T-shirt higher, revealing inch after inch of tanned, creamy skin, I felt my cock rising to the occasion. Stepping into the room, I started dropping my own shorts to the floor as I approached the bed. "You miss me?"

"Yeah," she sighed. "I have this craving seven inches inside of me that only you can fill," Brooke husked, her dark eyes flashing.

I grinned, but paused as I thought of my mom once again. "Did Brandi talk to you? About Mom?"

Brooke giggled and flung her shirt away, revealing her slender little torso naked to the world while she began tugging downwards on her panties. "Yeah. I kinda figured she knew from the glances she kept giving us."

I sighed. "Was I the ONLY one who had no idea our parents might know?"

She laughed musically and crawled naked across the bed towards me. "Well now there's no worry about getting caught," my little sister grinned. "We don't have to hide from Mom and Dad anymore."

"This isn't a free pass to do whatever we want, Brooke. We gotta be careful, especially around the twins," I said firmly, even though I moved closer to my little sister so that she could reach out and take my erection in hand. "Show restraint."

"Of course!" Brooke giggled with a wicked gleam in her eye. "Doncha trust me?" she said impishly before bending over and swallowing the first four inches of my dick."

"Ohhh," I groaned as I was wrapped up in her heavenly mouth. Restraint? Hell, if I didn't reel Brooke in and soon, we were sooo gonna get caught.

But I would worry about that later. Quietly, the door clicked open and Brandi slipped through the crack, wearing just a towel around her waist. She grinned at her two younger siblings engaged in such a lewd act of incestuous oral pleasure, and with a flick of her wrist, the towel puddled to the floor. "Lemme have a taste of him, Brooke," Brandi said in her condescending big-sister tone. "And then ... we're gonna find out what those Evans sisters taught you about eating pussy."

I had to admit, my sisters were quite the effective distraction. It wasn't until my cell phone rang on Thursday afternoon and the caller ID flashed that I realized I hadn't talked to or IM'd Dawn since Tuesday. The day after I got caught fucking Brandi, literally one of the biggest turning points in my life, I HADN'T called to tell my girlfriend. I was too busy barbecuing with my friends, splashing around the beach, and then getting in the middle of a torrid threesome with two of my sisters.

Seriously, when you've got one sister's tight pussy riding your dick while another sister's sweet snatch is perched on your face, it's kinda hard to think of any other girls, girlfriend or not. So I hadn't talked to Dawn; but she didn't seem to mind. She'd been out with friends on Wednesday as well, and belatedly I filled her in on everything going on in my life.

Dawn expressed mild surprise when I told her my mom had caught me and Brandi in flagrante delicto. She laughed at my recap, done with suitably hyper-panicked embellishments. And then she explained that her parents had known about her having sex with her sisters for years.

"Guess it's just different when you're a guy, you know?" I shrugged, even though Dawn couldn't see me. "When it's just girls, parents call it 'experimenting'. But when a boy gets involved, it's dangerous incest."

"Well, my mom doesn't have to worry about me knocking Dayna up," Dawn giggled.

I also regaled Dawn with stories of my ex-girlfriends, of Cassidy with Cameron and Megan's and Kaito's budding new romance. Once upon a time, I had worked to keep my personal life at home a bit of a secret from Dawn, in the interest of maintaining the privacy of my friends and our sexual exploits. But Dawn was my girlfriend now, and since we'd gotten the cell phones I held no secrets from her. So like any good boyfriend and girlfriend, we shared the sometimes humorous lives of those around us. I still wouldn't get too personal, but I did want Dawn to get to know my friends a bit.

Along the way, I explained how Adrienne had become a conversation companion of Brandi's and her coming over to my family's house the past couple of nights. "Can you believe my ex-girlfriend was eating dinner with my family when I wasn't?" I remarked with some amazement.

Dawn giggled and then started to tell me about her friends' latest exploits. Rather selfishly, my mind started to wander as my girlfriend rambled on about people I didn't know. True to my typical phone aversion, I felt like finding a way to getting off the line, but I forced myself to focus for Dawn's sake.

Then she mentioned Mark, her ex-boyfriend, and I was all ears. "He asked me out again this morning. I was with Tricia at the mall when Mark and his friends went by and we sorta struck up a conversation. He asked me out and I told him I had a boyfriend. He said he didn't see any boyfriends around and I explained that you were down in SoCal. Do you know what he said? 'Hey, more than a hundred miles away doesn't count.'"

Dawn started laughing. "Can you believe he said that? More than a hundred miles? Where do guys come up with that?"

"Did you agree?" I said a little icily into the phone.

"What?"

"Did you agree to go out with him?" I bit out. Once again, thoughts of Dawn with another guy sparked green jealously like no one else. Cassidy had Cameron, Megan had Kaito, and Adrienne dated whoever the hell she wanted. But Dawn was MINE.

"No! Of course not, Ben," Dawn said soothingly, quickly recognizing my mood. "How could you think that excuse would work on me?"

"Sorry," I grumbled. Then I took a deep breath and said in a calmer voice, "But we both know we've had our own excuses in the past for what does or doesn't count."

"True."

"And in all fairness," I sighed. "You and I did have sex when you were with Mark and I was with Megan."

"It didn't count then."

"It always counts. Look where it brought us now," I chuckled.

"I suppose," Dawn sighed. "Still, you're lucky. You've got two hot sisters and I'm all alone here wishing for a Y-chromosome."

"Eww, don't get one. I like you better as a girl," I grinned.

"You know what I mean," Dawn shot back.

And for a moment, I thought of what Brandi had told me before, that Dawn was horny and getting a lot of male attention. I, at least, had Brandi and Brooke to let off steam. Dawn had DJ; Dayna and Brandi were nearby. But they weren't a substitute for a good dick. Could I really be okay with Dawn getting some elsewhere? Could I really handle her having sex with another guy just for sex's sake, as long as her heart belonged to me?

From the green jealousy that lanced through me at the mere thought, probably not. Maybe it wasn't fair that I had girls around me when Dawn didn't have any guys, but it was the situation we found ourselves in.

For a second I thought of initiating the "open relationship" discussion. After all, I wanted my girlfriend happy, even if I didn't currently feel inclined to take advantage of it. But I decided not to. After all, I was still being satisfied by my sisters. And if Dawn really needed it, she could always ask me. I'd let her initiate that particular conversation. Heck, maybe Brandi was wrong and Dawn could just wait for me.

So I let that thought die out and in the end, all Dawn said was, "I miss you, Ben."

"I miss you too, Dawn."

"I love you. Always."

"I love you, too."

It was not quite 6pm when the doorbell rang. My mom was busy in the kitchen and Dad was working late, so I paused my computer game and went to the front door.

"Oh, hey, Ben!" Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant in the late afternoon light. The sun was coming down from the horizon, basking everything in an orange glow. Butterflies leaped to action in my stomach and I felt my heart speed up. She'd just always had that effect on me.

"Hey, Adrienne," I smiled and stood in the doorway. "Uh, Brandi's not back yet. She's out with some friends."

"Oh, uh," the tall, gorgeous blonde said a little nervously. "I was hoping the offer to come hang out for dinner still stood. It just gets so lonely at my house."

"Oh, of course, of course," I waved her in, nervously looking about. Even though Adrienne and I were on pretty good terms ever since the breakup, I still felt painfully awkward around her. The past few days, she was with Brandi, who kept my beautiful ex-girlfriend engaged in conversation so I was never under any pressure. But Brandi wasn't around right now. Mom was cooking, Dad wasn't home, and I glanced around hoping at least one of my little sisters would come out and relieve me from having to entertain Adrienne.

No such luck. Clumsily, I gestured Adrienne towards the living room and shut the door behind her. After a second's hesitation, I followed after her. It was only half an hour until dinnertime. I could handle being around Adrienne for half an hour.

"So how was your day?" I asked genially as I settled into a wing chair while Adrienne sat on the couch. I forced myself not to look at her legs.

Adrienne smiled. "Okay, I guess. Just another summer day, you know?"

"Yeah," I nodded and then went quiet, feeling the awkward silence creeping up on me again.

Adrienne seemed to feel it too as she averted her eyes and looked at the floor. Whenever the rest of my family was around, neither of us felt this way. There were little siblings to chat with and parents to be polite to. There was no pressure to actually face each other one-on-one and talk ... like now.

This was so weird. I'd literally gone from barely knowing Adrienne except for her being the gorgeous neighbor down the street, to suddenly being her object of lust, to her boyfriend, and then ex-boyfriend all within the span of a few months. I didn't know whether to talk with her like a passing acquaintance or an intimate confidant. And just as I started to fumble for something to fill the dead air, Adrienne exhaled and threw her hands up. "Ben, this is ridiculous."

I blinked and arched an eyebrow at her.

"Look." Adrienne leaned forward and planted her elbows on her knees, which had the unfortunate (fortunate?) side-effect of giving me a glorious view down the front of her blouse. "You're perfectly normal when there are others around and there's no reason to get weird when we're alone together. Yeah, we've got history, but that shouldn't really change anything. And yet every time you're around me you seem ... different. Like you're not comfortable that I'm around. And the last thing I want to do is make you uncomfortable."

"I'm sorry," I said, wincing apologetically. "I guess I'm still just not sure how to act around you. You're an ex-girlfriend and I can't help but remember that it's my fault there's an E-X in front of the 'girlfriend'."

"Things just go back to normal. I've had lots of ex-boyfriends," she shrugged.

"I haven't had that many ex-girlfriends."

"You seem just fine around Megan and Cassidy."

"I've had time to talk things out with Megan and Cassidy. We had the foundation of being friends before dating, and after working out the details and the emotions and some time apart, we decided to stay friends."

"We're friends, too, aren't we?" Adrienne pouted.

I looked plainly at her. "Are we? Before we started dating, I was just another invisible admirer of yours. I lived a stone's throw from your house but we barely ever spoke. And if it's about going back to the way things were before, well ... we weren't friends before, Adrienne."

She smiled and put her hand on my knee. "But I want to be friends now."

"Why? I hurt you, didn't I, Adrienne? Just when you started to trust me with something very personal to you, I went and gave you a reason not to trust me anymore. And because of that, I wasn't sure where we stood."

Adrienne sighed. "Ben, you gave me a reason not to trust you as a boyfriend. Yeah, you slept with a girl I despise. But some would say that's just karma for all the shit I've pulled myself. I still trust you as a friend. You know my secret and I'm not worried about you ever using that against me. And while we were together, I spent more time just talking with you than all my previous boyfriends combined. With them, it was hang out, get drunk, or get naked. Once we were done fucking, they'd leave and I'd do my own thing. With you, I got to just ... just be. I miss that."

She took a deep breath and tilted her head to the side. "Besides, the more I thought about you cheating, the less it bothered me. You're just a boy, Ben. I ordered you out of my house and told my friends to shun you. I get why you expected that I'd dumped you and put you in a spot where you were susceptible to Donna's charms. It happened. And if I hadn't overreacted we might still be together right now."

Adrienne's face softened and for a brief moment, she looked at me the same way she had when we were dating. She looked at me like she still loved me. But I couldn't help feeling my old guilt. "You didn't overreact, Adrienne. I cheated. You dumped me. I deserved it."

"Maybe," Adrienne squeezed my knee and leaned forward. My eyes yo-yoed down to her exposed cleavage automatically before I looked back up into her golden eyes. "But sometimes I look at my life right now and wonder if it wouldn't be better if you were still in it."

Perhaps I was reading too much into Adrienne's words, but her intense tone and the way she was looking at me couldn't be denied. I blinked rapidly as my heart thudded in my chest. And in a slightly nervous voice, I asked, "Adrienne, is that why you're coming over here for dinner? To see me? Because I'm really serious about Dawn and-"

Adrienne jerked her hand back and huffed. "Men. Always so self-centered," she groaned and turned her gaze away. But I caught the flash in her eyes as she glanced back at me for a brief split-second.

Embarrassed, I shut up.

"I just want to be friends, Ben, okay?" Adrienne said firmly. "And it's more than just you, Ben. Really, I've loved coming to hang out with you guys the past few nights. Brandi is supercool and down to earth; she doesn't act like she's older than me. Brooke is sweet and the twins are adorable. Your parents are so welcoming. I mean, your whole family just screams warmth and love." Adrienne wrapped her arms around herself and a bit of moisture formed in her eyes. "It makes me wish I was one of your sisters too, Ben."

Naughty thoughts of just what I was doing to my sisters immediately sprung to mind, and I coughed lightly to cover my reaction. "Ahem, well, I have to admit," I began while smiling wryly. "I wouldn't mind having another beautiful sister to hang out with."

"Well, a friend will have to do. Friends, Ben? No awkwardness?" She sat up straight and proffered her hand to shake formally. Her rigid posture and open expression were a marked change from her usual sensuous posing and bedroom eyes, and I started to breathe a little easier. As long as Adrienne kept her flirting with me in check, I could handle her being around without worrying about my fidelity to Dawn.

I smiled and shook her hand. "Friends. I'd like that."

Adrienne giggled. "Can I still call you 'Tiger'?"

My cock twitched at the pet name, and a low groan started deep in my throat which I just managed to cover. I probably shouldn't, but I liked the little buzz of excitement that shot up my spine when she called me that name. What was the harm? "Uh, sure."

And then Adrienne threw herself at me, wrapping me up in a warm hug. "Thanks, Tiger."

Someone giggled behind us. Abruptly, I released Adrienne and turned around to find Brooke grinning at the two of us. "Should I take a picture and email it to Dawn?"

I rolled my eyes and Adrienne giggled. "Please do," the gorgeous blonde said. "Send her a picture and maybe she'll break up with Ben so I can have him back."

I shot an alarmed look at Adrienne, who just laughed and waved, "Just kidding, just kidding."

I arched an eyebrow, not sure whether to believe her. But Brooke giggled and continued, "C'mon. Dinner's just about ready."

"Laters, Ben." Kenny had just shut the passenger door to his pickup truck after safely ensconcing Rachel inside. He waved as he circled around to the driver's side and I waved back.

It was our final pool party at Elaine's house before school started. And late on this Saturday night, the party had finally come to an end. Like a good friend, I was helping Daniel with the final bits of cleanup.

"Bye, Ben," Cassidy smiled as she walked past, her arm wrapped around Cameron's waist. I smiled at the happy couple.

Musical giggling caught my attention from the other direction. Megan was smiling wider than I'd seen her in a long time, and Kaito just had a goofy-dazed expression on his face. Less than an hour ago, she'd taken the nervous and shocked boy upstairs to one of the guest bedrooms. And we all knew what happened in a guest bedroom at one of Elaine's parties. Even though Kaito probably hadn't lost his virginity just yet – not in a strange, unromantic room like this – I knew it was only a matter of time.

Strangely enough, I didn't mind. I didn't really think of Cassidy or Megan as ex-girlfriends anymore. We were just friends. Even Adrienne, as attracted to her as I still was, I considered to be just a friend. She'd been out on a date on Friday. And she was at my house again for dinner tonight, to hang out with Brandi on her last night in SoCal before going back to college.

We'd all moved on. The old relationships had run their course and come Monday, it would be a whole new year.

Surprisingly, the house had been very quiet when I returned home. It was later than I realized, almost midnight. In the upstairs hallway, I noticed that the light was still on in Brandi's bedroom, a pale yellow glow peering underneath the door. Perhaps she was waiting for me. After all, it was our last chance to fuck before she had to leave.

But I was still grimy and chlorinated from Elaine's pool party. Quickly, I took a shower to clean up. I knew the sound of running water would notify my sister that I'd returned home. Afterwards, wearing just a towel around my waist, I went and knocked on Brandi's door.

"Come in, Ben," her soft voice floated through.

I smiled as I poked my head in, expecting to see Brandi reclined on her bed wearing her usual thin T-shirt and panties. Or if I was really lucky, she might even be wearing something quite sexy. And when I looked over, my jaw dropped to the floor and my eyes went wide. "Oh, shit!" I grunted.

Brandi was wearing something quite sexy alright; she was practically wearing a buck naked and very sexy Brooke.

My older sister was naked and reclined across her bed, propped up by pillows. My younger sister's smaller body was right on top of her, so that the two girls were pressed chest to chest with Brooke's lips at Brandi's neck. And they were both covered in a very fine sheen of sweat.

Brooke's ass was elevated up, so that the cute 15-year-old hottie was practically in a doggy-position before me. Between the globes of her perky buttcheeks, I had a clear view of her crinkled anus and flushed pink pussy, already glistening with moisture. My cock became erect so quickly it actually dislodged the fold in my towel and the terrycloth fabric puddled to the floor without me having to do a thing.

"Need one of us to warm you up, Ben?" Brandi asked with an impish grin. "Or do you just want to stick it in and start fucking us?"

"Mmm ... fucking..." I grunted in a caveman voice. So naked and with my own skin slightly damp from the shower, I quickly stepped forward and knelt on the bed behind Brooke, my legs straddling Brandi's beneath me. My little sister just moaned into the crook of her sister's neck while I positioned her hips for entry; and her spine went rigid as my thick shaft began slowly burrowing into her tight vaginal tunnel.

"Oooh, fuck me big brother," Brooke groaned.

My jaw quivered and my eyes fluttered as I experienced the blissful sensations of my cock being surrounded by warm, wet pussyflesh. With a firm grip on Brooke's hips, I pressed forward and pushed until I was fully embedded inside her. And with a wicked smile I reached my hand back and then let fly with a hard spank against her asscheek.

Brooke wailed abruptly and then was cut off a second later when Brandi clamped a hand over her little sister's mouth. I was chuckling as Brandi glared at me. "Relax," I smiled. "The twins are three doors down. They can't hear. And we know Mom and Dad aren't going to come stop us."

"You keep that up and they just might," Brandi's eyes flashed in annoyance. "And I do NOT want my last orgasms cut short."

"Aww, but Brooke seems to like it," I pointed. Indeed, Brooke was panting with heavy-lidded eyes. And from the extra squish of my dick in her pussy, she was apparently recovering from a quick orgasm.

"Yeah, well, good for her, but I- Ayyyiieee!" Brandi's sentence was cut off by a squeal of her own, which she just barely cut off with a hand over her own mouth. While she'd been glancing over to see the expression on Brooke's face, I'd slipped out of my little sister, and then abruptly yanked Brandi's legs back and swiftly entered her snatch in a single thrust.

"Unnngh," Brandi groaned and let her head loll back against the pillows as she felt my dick throbbing deep inside her.

"Still complaining?" I smiled with a twinkle in my eye.

"Shut up and fuck me," my older sister growled.

"Yes, ma'am," I grinned and then set to my task. It was made easier when Brooke rolled off to the side, freeing me to get a grip on Brandi's hips while she elevated her legs around my waist.

But Brooke wasn't totally idle. She'd recovered from her orgasm and was right beside me, nibbling her little mouth along her sister's exposed skin from arm to shoulder and to neck. My little sister then detoured down Brandi's chest, and I felt an extra surge of energy in my thrusts when I watched Brooke's tongue extend out and take a long lick at her older sister's erect nipple.

I wasn't the only one affected by Brooke's touch. Brandi moaned and reached a hand up, clutching her little sister's head tightly to her chest until Brooke opened her mouth and began to suckle at the sensitive teat. There was something instinctually alluring about the young one nursing at a breast while my cock pistoned in and out of Brandi's vagina, although we were a twisted version of family to be sure. And our incestuous orgy just got even more wicked when Brandi pulled Brooke's head up so that the two sisters could meet in a sloppily wet Sapphic kiss.

The three of us were still pressed together this way when Brandi crested over into her first climax. She and Brooke had gotten each other warmed up while I was in the shower. Now Brooke and I finished her off as Brandi's little sister sucked away her oxygen and caressed her erogenous zones while Brandi's little brother carved his dick against her G-spot. The beautiful 19-year-old brunette whimpered into the 15-year-old's mouth as she felt the sensations overwhelming her, and at the very end she turned her head to softly moan as her body exploded in ecstasy.

I rode her through the contractions, prolonging Brandi's orgasm. But when she went limp and sagged against the mattress, I pulled out and quickly rolled Brooke onto her back. My little sister lit up in a happy smile as I mounted her, and she moaned in almost the exact pitch and tone as Brandi had when I began thrusting away inside her.

Now after first screwing Brooke to climax and then screwing Brandi to climax, not to mention several hours of staring at pretty 17-year-old girls in bikinis by Elaine's pool, I'd more or less exhausted my orgasmic control. I simply gripped my little sister's tiny waist to hold her in position while I used her body as a masturbatory device, pounding myself into her clenching cunt over and over again without restraint.

"Ugh, ugh, ugh!" I grunted.

"Mm, mm, mm!" Brooke whimpered with a smile.

My little sister rather enjoyed being aggressively fucked. Giggling with glee and moaning up a storm, she pulled her legs back and to the sides in an effort to get me even deeper. And when I slammed forward a final time and stayed there, the sultry teenage vixen started laughing as she felt my fire hose spraying down her innards with all my cum. "Oh, cum in me, big brother! More! More! I want more!"

And we were far from done. As the liquid pressure began to wane, I stopped grunting while my dick squeezed out the last few drops deep inside Brooke's vaginal cavity. And when I pulled out and flopped onto my back, Brandi was quick to take my place.

Flipping her younger sister's legs over her shoulders, Brandi nuzzled her head between Brooke's thighs, noisily slurping while I sat back and smirked. I knew that Brandi wasn't actually fond of cum, not like Dayna or DJ. She simply didn't like the taste; but she loved the naughtiness of knowing she was swallowing her brother's jizz. To be sucking it out of her own little sister was just double the fun.

And Brooke wasn't just lying back and enjoying it either. With whimpered groans, my sister directed me around to sit beside her so that she could twist her torso and slurp my wet noodle into her mouth. Brooke was definitely enthusiastic about blowing me and it showed in how rapidly her fellatio was reviving me for another round.

Brooke got me halfway there. Brandi got me the rest of the way in less than two seconds. All she had to do was reach into her bedside table and pull out a tube of Astroglide. And then with a slightly nervous smile, my older sister said, "Okay Ben. Time for you to finally fuck me in the ass."

"You know, I keep watching you do this. First to Dawn and now Brandi. Maybe someday, you'll have to fuck me in the ass, too," Brooke mused and I felt a surge of adrenaline push through me. Fuck, I nearly blew my wad right there.

"Maybe when you're bigger," I grunted and focused in on the ass at hand. My older sister Brandi was in a doggy-position before me, slowly gliding a small, pink dildo in and out of her own anus. My younger sister Brooke was beneath her in a sixty-nine position, her excellent tongue work distracting her older sister from any pain.

Presently, my older sister sighed and pulled out the dildo, setting it aside.

"You ready?" I asked. There had been no need to stroke myself. I'd always known my sisters had world class asses. The view and the prospect of buggering Brandi had me more than hard enough.

"Do it, Ben. Fuck your naughty sister in her asshole," Brandi grunted.

I nodded and held her hips, guiding my mushroom head against my sister's back door. And with surprising ease, after just a little push the head slipped in.

As expected, she tightened up immediately, her sphincter muscle clenching me so tightly I was afraid she'd snap off the head inside her.

"You okay?" I asked cautiously.

"Yeah, yeah," Brandi exhaled and nodded. "Dayna's shoved dildos almost as big as you in there, Ben. I'll be alright." She relaxed and with some added pressure the full length of my cock slowly penetrated into her rectum.

"Still," Brandi grunted. "It feels so fucking full!"

"So tight," I moaned in response, enjoying the sensations and heat while also marveling at the sight before me. Brandi, my pretty older sister with the dynamite body had her perfect, drumtight ass currently skewered on my cock. "I'm in your asshole, Brandi. Your little brother is fucking you up the ass."

"Oh, shit," Brandi moaned appropriately. "So wrong ... so wrong ... and yet so right," she sighed.

"So right," I agreed as I withdrew back several inches before pressing forward once again, re-burying my prick deep into my sister's bowels.

"Wow..." Brooke gasped, having a REALLY up close and personal view. Even though the girls were in a sixty-nine position, neither of them was of much use to the other. Brandi was too focused on my dick up her butt and Brooke was too busy watching.

No matter, both were doing exactly what they wanted. As was I. "Such a great ass, sis. Have I ever told you how awesome your ass is?" I mused while slowly pumping in and out of her tightly-clenched anal ring.

"Nngh," Brandi grunted as I hit bottom. "No. You said I had a nice ass but you never told me it was awesome."

"It IS awesome, Brandi. You know how much Kenny always told me that? You too, Brooke. Kenny always said my sisters had the finest asses on the planet. Better than Elyse's. Better even than Adrienne's. So perky. So bubbly. So firm."

"And YOU'RE the only man who's ever fucked it, Ben," Brandi groaned. "Maybe the only man who ever will. Ugh ... so full..." she moaned, sounding like she had some pain.

"Are you okay?" I asked with some concern, stopping my thrusts.

"No!" Brandi squeaked. "No, I mean, don't stop! Keep going! Keep going!" she urged, and I restarted my slow thrusting. "Ugh, it hurts, Ben. But Dayna was right. I've got a zillion nerves in there and they're all going off right now. I feel like my butt is on fire but I don't want you to stop! Keep going, Ben! Nngh! A little harder! Harder!"

Aided by copious amounts of lube, I began to saw in and out of my sister's butt with increased force. Brandi had folded her arms over Brooke's legs, pillowing her head on the backs of her hands. But now Brandi pushed her chest up so that she was up on all fours, flexing with her arms to hump her hips back to meet my every thrust. "Fuck me, Ben! Fuck my ass! Violate your sister's asshole, Ben! Fill my rectum with your thick cock and spew your incestuous sperm into my bowels. Do it, Ben! Fuck me! Fuck me and fill me!"

How could I resist a plea like that? I narrowed my focus until all I could see was Brandi's perfect peach of an ass being split by my cock. And I stopped clenching my ab muscles, willing myself to let my orgasm run free whenever it would. I didn't have to worry about my lover in this moment. Brandi was getting half her pleasure from the pure knowledge that her little brother was sodomizing her and the other half from Brooke, who had returned to her oral ministrations.

"So good, Brandi. Your ass feels so good," I grunted breathlessly. "I'm gonna cum, Brandi. Your little brother is gonna fill you up with sperm. I'm gonna cream so hard inside your asshole that you'll be shitting brother-jizz for days. Tomorrow when you're on that plane flying back to school, you're gonna feel my spunk leaking out of you on to the seat! I'm cumming, Brandi! I'm cumming!"

My hands were white-knuckled as I gripped Brandi's hips hard enough to bruise. My pelvis slammed up tightly against her asscheeks. And I'd thrust so hard that my sister's arms buckled as her torso crashed down onto Brooke's legs. Flailing, Brandi had flung her arms back towards me, and instinctively I reached out to them, gripping her hands.

But right then, my orgasm exploded out of me. And as I threw my head back to exult in the euphoric sensation of gallons of cum rushing through my cock, I yanked down on Brandi's hands, pinning them against her lower back and holding my sister in that awkward position while I busted my nut into the furthest recesses of her asshole.

"Uggghhh!" I grunted.

"Nngh!" Brandi moaned in mixed pleasure and pain.

"Mmph!" Brooke squeaked in panic as Brandi's legs gave out and the 15-year-old was suddenly crushed under her own sister's crotch.

With aberrant twitching, semen boiled out of me and poured into Brandi's ass, continuing on and on in a flood that felt like it would never end. But it did end. And when it did, only then did I release my sister's twisted arms.

"Ohhh," Brandi sighed as she flopped her arms forward once again.

Dizzy, I pulled out of her tight asshole, leaving it a lewdly stretched open cave of darkness as I sagged to sit on my own butt.

"Mmph!" Brooke squeaked again, this time able to push Brandi's limp body off her face so that she could gasp in a single inhalation for precious oxygen.

And even though she hadn't orgasmed from her first live male assfuck, Brandi pressed her forehead against her bed and sighed, "Holy shit that was incredible."

"You happy to be heading back?" I asked Brandi, who was staring out the window as we passed Jamboree and I merged to the right for my exit.

"Yeah," she sighed. "Don't get me wrong. It was nice to be home and certainly nice to get properly laid, Ben. But I'm used to college now. I miss my friends and Dayna and I'm actually excited about getting back to classes. After working eight to five for three months, I'm really happy to get back to only having a few hours of classes a day with lots of downtime in between."

I shrugged. I didn't know what college life was about just yet, but I'd take her word for it.

"Oh yeah, I'm having dinner with the Evanses tonight. Is there anything you want me to say to Dawn?"

I shook my head. Thanks to modern technology, I could say anything I wanted to Dawn whenever I wanted. "Nah, just tell her I love her and that I miss her."

"Sure thing," Brandi nodded. "And don't forget what I told you about her. You two need to work out how to handle this long-distance thing before it strains your relationship. That girl loves you, Ben, but she's got needs too. Not everything is just about you staying loyal."

I gritted my teeth. It was a good thing we were stopped at a red light off the MacArthur ramp. If I'd been moving as I thought of Dawn with another guy, I might very well have crashed. "Yeah, I know," I said darkly to Brandi.

Brandi smiled and reached over to squeeze my hand. "Relax. She'd never cheat on you. But you two need to have 'the talk'. And soon."

"I know, I know," I grudgingly admitted.

"And you'd better keep an eye out for Adrienne."

"What? Why?" Did my sister know something about Adrienne's intentions that I didn't?

"Oh, relax, relax. She likes you, but I don't think she's going to make a move on you. Not right now at least." Brandi laughed.

"Then what?"

Brandi looked thoughtful for a second and with the green light, I started moving forward. Then my sister explained, "There's something ... off ... about her. I don't know her very well, but there's something not right going on in her life. She's clinging onto our family a bit and I have to honestly wonder why. She lived across the street from us for seven years, Ben. And then all of a sudden she wants to spend every evening with us?"

I arched an eyebrow, not understanding. And we didn't have much longer for explanation as I was already pulling into the airport.

"She's a good kid, Ben. I'm just guessing that some bad things happened to her in the past and she's really vulnerable right now. I don't want to see her hurt. So just keep an eye on her. For me, okay?"

"Sure, sure," I agreed, frowning. I knew Adrienne's secret. But I wondered if Brandi had a clue.

Brandi went silent, and a minute later when I was pulling into the parking garage, she turned and said, "You can just drop me off. You don't have to wait with me."

I glanced over, "Don't you want me to?"

My sister smiled. "Yeah. That would be nice."

So I parked and we went in. We breezed through security and went to sit at her boarding gate. Brandi smiled, slipping her hand into mine while laying her head on my shoulder. To anyone else, we were just another young couple.

About twenty minutes later, we heard the announcement over the PA to board her flight. Brandi squeezed my hand and we turned to each other, our eyes meeting with little twinkles. And then automatically, I leaned in, brushed Brandi's bangs to the side, and gave her a VERY un-brotherly kiss goodbye.

When I pulled away, she smiled radiantly at me and said seriously in her big-sister voice, "Talk to Dawn. Keep an eye on Adrienne. Take care of Brooke. Got it?"

I smiled. "Got it."

"I love you, Ben."

"I love you, too."

She giggled. "See ya later, alligator.."

28 Chapter 23: Tempted

SEPTEMBER 2001, SENIOR YEAR

"Hey there, boyfriend!" Megan called as she sidled up to Kaito and wrapped her arm around his waist. I grinned as I watched him stiffen and look around the hallway sheepishly, as if embarrassed by her public display of affection. But after another second he smiled happily and let his girlfriend hug him.

The couple started down the hallway towards me. When they arrived, Megan smiled and punched my shoulder lightly with her free hand. "Hey, Ben."

"Hey, Ben," Kaito nodded as well.

"Hey, Ben. Feel weird to be back?" Cassidy remarked as she moved alongside us, her ubiquitous headphones wrapped around her neck. I wasn't sure which one of us she was asking, but both Megan and I nodded.

"Feel weird not having Cameron by your side?" I asked right back. "The two of you were pretty inseparable the past few weeks."

Cassidy pouted but nodded. "I'll manage."

"Hi, Ben!" A petite brunette bounced over and a wide smile crossed my face.

"Lynne!" I said brightly and automatically opened my arms. The perky now-senior cheerleader hugged me quickly and then stepped back. "Good to see you! How was your summer?"

Lynne Arian shrugged. "Most of it was boring. But the three weeks we spent in Europe were so cool. There's too much to tell right now. But the things I saw were INCREDIBLE."

"What's incredible?" came a sweet voice from my left. Adrienne sidled up to our group, holding her books over her prodigious chest but low enough that they didn't block one's view of her cleavage. "Hey, Lynne, Ben."

"Hey, Adrienne," I nodded.

"Hey, A.D.," Lynne chirped.

The gorgeous blonde smiled and glanced over at everyone else. "Hey guys," she said, looking pointedly at Megan and Cassidy. The girls nodded and smiled back genially. After Cassidy's apology to Adrienne for seducing me, and Adrienne subsequently going to my ex-girlfriends for support after breaking up with me, there was no longer any bad blood between them. I wouldn't say they'd ever be close friends, but at least they were on good terms, something I wouldn't have predicted last year.

We teenagers are just resilient that way.

Adding to the "fresh start" feeling of the new school year, after a few minutes of conversation, Drew Walker cruised by with some of his basketball teammates. But while his greeting to me last year was a hip-check into the nearest lockers while he pawed at Megan, this year he just head-nodded to me and offered a casual greeting of, "Sup."

I nodded and greeted him back.

What a difference a year makes.

"Who'd you get for Physics?"

"Hammond."

"Ouch. Sorry, man."

"Heyyy, Ben."

"Oh, hey Chelsie."

"Mm ... she definitely grew up over the summer."

"Focus, Kenny. You're going to go meet your girlfriend in about thirty seconds."

"I am. You're not. And you could do a lot worse than Chelsie Lennis."

"Hey, Ben!"

"Hi, Maddie."

"Madeline Chung coming on to you? Dude, you're going to have SUCH an awesome time this year."

"She just said 'hi', Kenny. Besides, I've got a girlfriend, remember?"

"A girlfriend who's a million miles away! Doesn't count, dude. More than a hundred miles doesn't count."

I stopped dead in my tracks, giving my friend a weird look. "Where do you come up with that?"

Kenny shrugged, "Everybody knows."

A couple of Junior girls walked by just then, giggling like they were three years younger. One of them pointed at me and when I turned my head to look, she turned her point into a little hand wave hello.

Kenny's head was suddenly next to my ear. "C'mon, Ben. Aren't you the least bit tempted?"

"NO," I shook my head. "I love my girlfriend and I'm going to stay loyal to her, got it? It's just a year. I can handle just a year."

"Very noble, sir," Kenny leaned in, patting my shoulder and nodding sagely. "But just you see, Ben. This year is going to be the year that changes your life."

It was just after 6pm when the doorbell rang on Wednesday. Choosing to be responsible, I got up from the TV and went to the front door.

"Hey, Ben!" Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant in the late afternoon light. The sun was coming down from the horizon, basking everything in an orange glow. Butterflies leaped to action in my stomach and I felt my heart speed up. And I felt a twitch in my groin.

"Hey, Adrienne," I smiled and stood in the doorway, momentarily smothering my lustful urges. "I haven't seen you here in a while."

"Well," she waggled a leg while looking at the floor, blushing cutely. "I felt a little guilty for imposing after Brandi went back to school."

"Nonsense!" My mom called from somewhere behind me. She was standing by the entryway to the kitchen, wiping her hands on a dishtowel. "Dear, you are welcome anytime you want, understand? Especially with everything that's going on in the world. We need to stick together and you need friends around you."

I frowned. The whole plane hijacking/building crashing thing on the East Coast had just happened yesterday and I still didn't understand what it all meant.

"Yes, ma'am," Adrienne grinned while offering an exaggerated military salute.

I stepped back and swept my hands to gesture her inside. She stepped past me and I felt my knees go weak. Damn she smelled good.

"Smells good, doesn't it?" Adrienne turned and grinned at me knowingly.

"Huh?"

"Dinner!" Adrienne waved towards the kitchen. "I think I'll go give your mom a hand."

"Riiight," I nodded as Adrienne sashayed away, her asscheeks literally winking at me. Breathe, Ben. Calm your heart rate...

Where the hell was Brooke when I needed her?

Flwrgrl1987: That bored, huh?

BigBen69: I dunno. I just thought I would be more excited about being back at school.

Flwrgrl1987: Why would anyone be excited about being back at school? Didn't your sisters keep you entertained enough over the summer? ;-)

BigBen69: Of course, but the routine of just killing time hanging out with friends does get old after a while.

BigBen69: And it doesn't help that everywhere I looked were happy couples wrapped around each other. I miss you, Dawn. =(

Flwrgrl1987: I miss you too, Ben.

Flwrgrl1987: Probably more than you realize.

Flwrgrl1987: Tricia's getting all lovey-dovey with Stephen and the two of them are always in my face. I feel like such a third wheel. :-(

BigBen69: We'll find a way to visit. Maybe my parents will let me fly up and stay with you guys for a weekend or something.

Flwrgrl1987: That'd be great! Please?

BigBen69: I'll do what I have to. I love you, Dawn. =)

Flwrgrl1987: I love you too...

BigBen69: Ah, gotta go now. Brooke's home.

Flwrgrl1987: Just now? I thought you drove her home.

BigBen69: Not today. She had cheerleader tryouts this afternoon.

Flwrgrl1987: OK. Call me tonight, promise?

BigBen69: I promise. =)

BigBen69: Love you.

Flwrgrl1987: Love you too. Bye.

I started signing off with Dawn when I heard a key jiggle in the front door lock. I was expecting Brooke to stomp in like she normally did; but I wasn't expecting three sweaty girls to tumble through the door and make a mad dash for the kitchen. I saw them hurtle by and furrowing my eyebrows, I got up to follow after.

When I turned the corner I saw Brooke by the fridge, handing out a final water bottle to a tall, slightly unknown girl. She was quite pretty, with a slender face, dainty features, and almost elfin-pointed ears. Her eyes were a shimmering deep blue, startling against the backdrop of her dark red hair. And for some reason, it was incredibly sexy the way her neck arched as she tilted her head back to drink from the bottle.

"Uh, hi," I frowned. Jennifer Vo — Brooke's friend and Stephanie Vo's little sister — was at least familiar to me. She was sitting on a stool at the counter chugging her own water bottle. But I didn't recognize the redhead.

"Mm," Brooke suddenly pulled her water bottle out of her mouth and gulped. Then she gasped for a breath and looked at me. "Hey, Ben. Practice was exhausting. Something lit a bug under Adrienne's ass because she was pissed. And her pissiness got down to Debbie and trickled down to us."

I looked around at the three panting girls, all of whom were sagging where they sat or stood.

"Okay," I shrugged. "Hey Jennifer," I nodded to the familiar girl. But then I turned to the dark auburn redhead with my most charming smile on my face. "Hi, I'm Ben."

She gulped another swallow of water and reached her hand out to me. "Hi. Kady Jacobsen," she said in a voice slightly deeper than I would have expected from such a delicate-looking girl. Her handshake was firm, like a guy's.

"Kady gave us a ride home today," Brooke explained. "She's a Junior and she's also trying out for the squad."

I inspected Kady's face. "I thought I knew most of the pretty girls at school, but I don't remember you."

"Bennn..." Brooke drawled with just a bit of a warning tone in her voice.

Kady just smiled. "I'm new. My dad just got relocated this summer. We live just around the block so I offered to take the girls home."

"Thanks." I smiled broadly while my eyes did their yo-yo thing. Kady didn't have big tits or anything, but she had a firm and fit body with the natural slenderness of a model, which was wonderfully shown off by a form-fitting maroon exercise shirt and skintight black cotton shorts.

"Don't even think about it, Ben," Kady drawled in that deep tone.

"Huh?" My eyes darted back up as I realized I'd gotten caught checking her out.

She smirked at me. "You're cute, but don't even think about it. You're not my type."

My eyebrows went up as I gave her the innocent look. "No, no. I didn't mean-"

"Uh-huh," Kady cut me off, turning back towards Brooke and wiggling her empty water bottle. "You guys recycle?"

"Yeah," Brooke smiled and pointed to the corner of the kitchen where we had a blue bin.

Kady sidled over, dumping her bottle, and then turned around. She then pointed back to the counter in front of Jennifer where her car keys were sitting. "Hey Jennifer, can you key me?" she asked.

Easily, Jennifer picked up the keys and tossed them over to Kady, who caught them with ease.

"Need a ride to your place?" the redhead asked.

"Nah," Jennifer replied. "I'm just around the corner. I'm gonna hang with Brooke for a bit."

"Okay, see you ladies at school tomorrow," Kady nodded to the girls. And then she fixed her intense blue gaze on me. "Laters Ben. Try not to stare too hard at my ass as I leave."

Well ... I didn't stare too hard.

Another day, another lonely jack-off session. At least, that was what I'd been expecting when I got home. Brooke was at cheer practice. The twins were at soccer practice. Dawn was working on some class project with Mark, her ex- boyfriend of all people. And I was home alone.

I hadn't helped that yesterday, Adrienne had been a little teasing with me when she caught me staring down the front of her blouse when she visited for dinner. It didn't help that the day before that, Kady had come into the house and made several comments about how I seemed to want to devour her ass, and then promptly wriggled the nice, tight thing in my face just to get a reaction out of me. And it didn't help that tomorrow, Friday night, Brooke had an actual DATE with another boy. If things worked out for her, I didn't know WHEN I was going to get laid again.

Just as I resigned myself to surfing for internet porn and jacking off into a wad of tissues this afternoon, my cell phone rang. I looked at the I.D. and saw that it was Kenny. Maybe the boys wanted to play some midweek b-ball?

"What's up?" I answered.

"Dude-dude-dude-dude- dude. The house clear? I'm coming over."

"What?"

Kenny chuckled on the other end of the line. "You HAVE to see this."

I rolled my eyes.

Ten minutes later, Kenny screeched into the driveway and tried to bang the door down with his fist. I let him in and the guy raced straight for the family room TV, knelt down, and flipped a DVD out. "You are NOT gonna believe this."

I quickly figured out from the logo and initial scenes that Kenny had brought me a porn movie. He grabbed the remote and skipped a few chapters before coming to a scene where a familiar-looking girl with nearly-white blonde hair was lying flat on her back, her obviously fake and obviously huge tits pointed skyward as she moaned in passionate ecstasy. The camera tracked away from her heavily made-up face and her gaping, moaning mouth down across the valley of her cleavage and down to a very cute, shaven pussy. She reached her legs back and gripped the stilettos of her see-through platform stripper heels, spreading her thighs even wider. And then a curly-blonde girl's head descended downwards to start taking long licks at the proffered shaven snatch.

"What?" I looked at Kenny. "You brought me a porn? Not that I mind; the girl is pretty hot. But what? You expecting me to whip it out and start jacking myself in front of you?"

"Dude, no. Just wait and watch," Kenny pointed. As we watched, a thickly- muscled man walked naked into the scene, standing behind the curly-blonde who's face I still couldn't see. And while jacking his impossibly long dick, he bent at the knees and then powerfully thrust himself into the curly-blonde's sopping wet cunt.

"Now!" Kenny pointed.

The camera angle changed as we saw the curly-blonde lift her head out of the white-blonde's crotch to wail at the penetration. And then I saw the face. "Holy, SHIT!" I exclaimed. "That's Donna Kincaid!"

"Yeah," Kenny announced proudly. "But she's going by the name Donna Martin now. Get it? Donna Martin graduated."

"She's a fucking porn star!"

"Yeah."

And then I recognized the white-blonde. When I'd last seen Donna Kincaid, she was with a very slutty white-blonde named Jenna. "And that's Jenna!"

"Huh? You know Jenna Sixx?"

"Holy shit! I ran into them at South Coast like in August or something," I said in amazement. "Donna was inviting me back to play with the two of them."

"You're shitting me," Kenny breathed, stupefied.

"No, I'm serious."

"Motherfucker! You turned down sex with BOTH of them?"

I rolled my eyes and looked over to Kenny. "I love my girlfriend, man."

"I love Rachel too but FUCK! If those two had asked me for a threesome I would have been all over that!"

I shook my head in disbelief, I watched the next ten minutes of Mr. 12-inch-dick plowing the two slutty blondes while they got into all sorts of awkward gymnastic positions.

And when the guy pulled out and hosed down the two girls' faces, Kenny just nudged me in the ribs and sighed, "Man ... That coulda been you."

I scowled. I couldn't WAIT for Dawn to get home and call me.

OCTOBER 2001, SENIOR YEAR

It was just after 6pm when the doorbell rang on Wednesday. Per routine, I went over to the front door and opened it for Adrienne. She'd been coming by for dinner every Wednesday since Brandi had left, and Mom even set out her place setting ahead of time in anticipation of our beautiful neighbor's arrival.

"Hey, Ben!" Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant in the late afternoon light. The sun was coming down from the horizon, basking everything in an orange glow. Butterflies leaped to action in my stomach and I felt my heart speed up. She'd just always had that effect on me.

Eden and Emma came running when they heard the bell. While the twins weren't little kids anymore, sometimes we older siblings treated them as such and the girls adored that Adrienne talked to them like they were older teens. "Adrienne!" "Adrienne" they said in stereo.

"Hey, girls!" The stunning blonde brightened as she saw my little sisters. "How was soccer practice?"

"Great!" Emma grinned. "Coach is making me a starter!"

"Coach gives everyone a turn at being starter," Eden deadpanned.

The twins then devolved into a mild bickering argument while Adrienne just rolled her eyes at me. I shook my head and waved my ex-girlfriend towards the living room where we normally hung out and chatted for a few minutes.

"Ooh, Adrienne!" Eden interrupted, suddenly realizing she was losing her audience. "We need your help picking out these outfits," she gushed as she latched onto Adrienne's hand.

"Our friend Michelle has a birthday party this Saturday and there's gonna be boys there," Emma explained.

"We asked Ben for advice and he helped us a bit. But you've got a better fashion sense than he does," Eden grinned at me.

A wry grin spread across Adrienne's face as her eyes twinkled at me. "Sure, ladies. Lead the way."

The twins hopped off but Adrienne turned back to me one last time. "Oh, don't go anywhere, Ben. I need to get your advice about Tommy Castrale."

"Advice?"

"Well, I've been dating him a couple of weeks now but I was hoping you could give me the 411 on him."

"Uh, sure," I stammered, arching my eyebrow. Adrienne Dennis asking me for advice about guys? Well, what were friends for?

"Yeah, yeah, I get derivatives," Lynne Arian wrinkled her nose while frowning. "But integrals might as well be Martian."

"They're just derivatives, backwards," I said while trying to wave my hands around to show my point.

The petite brunette just looked at my hand motions and started giggling. "Did you just tell me to steal second or something?"

My arms froze and I looked at my hands for a moment, seeing just how silly I looked. I started chuckling and dropped my hands to my sides. "Well, it looks a lot better on a whiteboard," I tried to explain.

"Got one in your shorts?" Lynne folded her arms and grinned at me.

I looked down at my crotch and smiled. "Nah, I'm just happy to see you."

Lynne's mouth gaped open as she realized what I'd just said, looking positively scandalized. "Ben!" She giggled and slapped me on the shoulder.

"Sorry, couldn't help it," I shrugged.

"Well we may not have a whiteboard, but if a piece of paper will do, I could sure use your help," Lynne sighed.

With my jaw thrust out, I thought about it and asked, "Want me to come help you study?" Immediately, I held my hands up defensively and clarified, "Just study. I have no further intentions."

Lynne folded her arms again and humphed. "That's what you told Summer, if I remember."

My eyes went wide and I started flustering, "Oh, well, I mean, that was a different-"

"ReLAX, Ben," Lynne giggled. "I'm just messing with you."

"Whew," I sighed with obvious relief.

"How about Thursday? We have that quiz on Friday. You can come to my place." Lynne nodded. "And don't worry. My parents will be coming home so there'll be no hanky-panky."

I smiled, for some reason feeling relieved that we would be chaperoned. "Sure, sounds great."

It was just after 4pm when the doorbell rang on Wednesday. Slightly confused by who would be visiting in the early afternoon, I went to the door.

"Hey, Ben!" Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant in the bright afternoon light. The sun was still high over the horizon, basking everything in an golden glow. Butterflies leaped to action in my stomach and I felt my heart speed up. She was simply gorgeous enough to instantly brighten the mood of any man.

"You're here pretty early," I smiled as I waved her in. Early or not, I wasn't going to turn Adrienne away.

"Got a little bored. There's no practice today and I'm done with my homework. I thought you wouldn't mind if I came over to chat."

I shrugged. "Sure, sure."

Adrienne preceded me into the family room, letting me stare at her fiiine ass as her hips swayed naturally with every step. It was a moderately warm day and she was wearing a skimpy halter top that showed off her entire upper back. The nude-colored bra strap was sticking just a half-inch above the back of the shirt, the obvious eye-hooks almost begging me to set them free. Also, the white tag of her top was poking out and without thinking about it, I reached over and tucked the tag back in.

Adrienne felt my momentary touch against the small of her back and abruptly turned. "What?"

"Oh, uh," I stammered. "Your tag was sticking out."

Adrienne's hand immediately went up behind her to feel that the tag had been tucked away, and a little smile came to her face. "Thanks, Ben."

I blushed slightly. "Anytime."

She turned around and flopped onto the couch, the impact sending her big tits wobbling enticingly, drawing my momentary attention. Adrienne noticed but didn't comment as I brought my gaze up to her eyes and asked, "Want something to drink?"

"Nah, I'm fine. I'll wait for dinner," Adrienne waved as I took a seat at the opposite corner of the couch. "So where are the rugrats?"

"The twins are still at soccer practice. And Brooke is visiting with other friends." I waved my hands theatrically. "We have the house all to ourselves."

Adrienne smiled and looked thoughtful. "You know, I don't think I've ever been in your house alone with you, Ben."

"Really?" I arched an eyebrow. "That doesn't seem possible."

"Really. We always used my place," Adrienne shrugged.

"Well," I said off-hand in a light voice. "If you want, I can show you what my bed feels like."

"Don't joke about that, Ben," Adrienne said very quickly in a tense voice.

Taken aback by her abrupt response, I held my hand up apologetically and said, "Sorry, sorry." Then looking to change the subject, I asked, "So how's Tommy?"

Adrienne rolled her eyes. "History. Turned out to be a jerk."

"I warned you he had a temper," I said reproachfully.

"Yeah, he did." Adrienne pulled her knees up to her chest, hugging her legs. "But it's okay. I'm dating Kyle McGinley now."

I arched an eyebrow, thinking of the big, muscled Senior. "Already?"

She looked away and shrugged. And then frowning, with a heavy voice she said, "I don't want to be alone, Ben. It's nice having a guy doting on me, you know?"

I sighed, thinking of how much I enjoyed having Dawn just being around me. "Yeah..."

Adrienne was silent and introspective for a few extra seconds. And then re- entering the conversation as if she hadn't missed a beat, she continued, "Kyle's nice enough. No temper. He lets me take charge."

I shrugged. "Don't know him that well. Can't give you much advice on him."

"That's okay," Adrienne's smile turned mischievous. "I've got lots of other stuff I can talk to you about. Like I hear you're going over to Lynne's place tomorrow afternoon."

I rolled my eyes. "To help her with Calculus. Calculus, Adrienne. Probably the least sexy subject on the planet. Nothing's gonna happen."

"If you say so."

"Lynne and I are just friends and besides, her parents are gonna be there."

"Too bad," Adrienne shook her head. "Lynne hasn't gotten laid since Trevor last spring. She could use a good shagging." The gorgeous blonde nodded her head agreeably as if suggesting I should be the one to rectify that particular problem.

Of course, her words immediately put the image of me and Lynne entwined together beneath her sheets into my mind, and I frowned as I shook away the image. Lynne was certainly cute and 'do-able', but I was steadfast in my loyalty to Dawn and resolute in my desire to maintain some non-physical female friendships. "Not gonna happen, Adrienne. I'm the New Ben."

"Well, if he's anything like the old Ben, I'm sure I'll like the new one just fine." Adrienne smiled warmly and patted my leg. Her eyes softened as she gazed adoringly at me. And I felt a tug of desire to lean forward and kiss her. Time seemed to stretch out as seconds elongated and world went silent around us.

"Oh, hey guys!" A girlish voice cracked in the air like a gunshot, causing Adrienne and I to jerk away from each other, startled into thinking we'd been caught doing something wrong.

Adrienne recovered quickly. "Oh, Brooke, you startled us."

My little sister shrugged. "Why? You two weren't doing anything naughty, were you?"

I started to stammer a weak defense but Adrienne waved her hand. "Nah. Your brother and I are just friends now. He's got Dawn and I've moved on. Right, Ben?"

"Uh, right."

"Whatever." Brooke shrugged. "Oh, you know a funny thing has been happening at the last couple cheer practices. You know how I told you Debbie Katsopolis was being really mean to me and a couple of the other rookies on the JV team? She's been really sweet to me this week."

Adrienne broke out in a wide grin. "Yeah. I took care of it."

"Really?" Brooke broke out into an even wider grin. Then giggling, she hopped forward and gave Adrienne a big hug. "Thanks ... You're the best!"

Adrienne was almost misty-eyed when Brooke stood up again. "No problem."

Brooke just beamed and then bounced out the room. Adrienne looked after her with a little smile for a minute and then eventually turned back to me. "Now, where were we?"

"Ooh, you looking to score tonight, Ben?" Cassidy grinned while reaching over and pinching my shirt at the shoulder.

I arched an eyebrow as she hopped the bench seat and set her lunch onto the tabletop beside me. "Huh?"

"You got a date tonight or something?" Cassidy continued, shooting a glance over to Megan.

My Chinese ex-girlfriend looked me up and down for a second before a knowing look came into her eye and she nodded in realization, "Ohhh."

My eyebrows furrowed. Were they messing with me? Unsure, I wondered in an exasperated, loud voice, "What?"

That got the attention of everyone. The Sanders twins looked confused. Daniel looked as bewildered as I did. And then finally Cassidy explained. "You shaved. No biggie, but you usually shave Monday, Wednesday, Friday and just let it scruff just a bit in between. Today is a Thursday."

"So?"

Cassidy leaned forward and sniffed me obviously. "You took a morning shower. Usually you just shower at night but on days when you want to smell good, you also at least rinse or something in the mornings. Today you shampooed, soaped, the whole nine yards in the morning"

"So maybe I just felt like being a little cleaner today," I shrugged.

"And then there's the clincher," Cassidy pointed at my chest and looked over to Megan.

Megan smiled and continued, "The shirt."

"What about the shirt?" I was thoroughly confused now and everyone at the table was staring at me. It was just one of my short-sleeve jersey cotton polos from Banana Republic. I'd had it for a year. Nothing new or special.

Cassidy giggled and started tugging at the collar, stretching it beyond what it was meant to do.

"Hey, hey!" I batted her hand away. "Don't stretch it!"

"See ... the shirt!" Cassidy exclaimed as if that answered everything. "It's your favorite."

"Is not." I scrunched up my face.

"Is too," Megan raised her eyebrows. You only wore it on Fridays when you had a date with one of us. You like how you look in it. You like how it accentuates your shoulders and trims your waist. Haven't seen you wear it in a month now and all of a sudden it comes out on a Thursday?"

"Doesn't mean anything," I protested. "Maybe I just wanted to wear it because I haven't in a while."

"Riiight." Now it was Cassidy's turn to raise her eyebrows at me. "Go on, Ben. Tell us you're NOT meeting a girl later today."

"I-" I started, then felt all the air deflating out of me. Frowning, I grumped, "It's not a date or anything."

"But you ARE meeting a girl and you want to look good for her," Megan said with more than a hint of a smile in her voice.

I rolled my eyes. "It's just Lynne Arian. We're studying for Calculus. We're friends."

"But you're getting all dressed up for her?"

"No!" I frowned. But then again, it made a little sense. "Well ... maybe..."

Cassidy and Megan looked at each other smugly.

"It's not like I'm trying to get dressed up for a date. It's just ... I ... I haven't visited anyone in a long time. Maybe subconsciously I grabbed the shirt. I mean, it's not like I'm dating anyone around here and I don't have anyone to dress up for. Haven't you girls ever put on a matching pair of underwear just because you were going out somewhere, even if not romantically? You're not planning to let anyone see them, but since it's something different from your daily routine you just dress a little nicer?"

Cassidy thought about that and nodded slightly.

"Seriously," I continued. "I have zero romantic intentions towards Lynne. You guys know her. She's just a friend and I've got Dawn. Okay?"

Kenny then leaned in from my other side. "So ... you took a shower and shaved and put on your favorite shirt to meet a girl you're NOT going to seduce ... all to study Calculus?"

I shrugged.

Kenny grinned. "You sure you're not gay?"

He already had his arms up to ward away my annoyed smacks.

"Hi, Ben!" Lynne met me at the door. Barefoot and clad in cotton shorts and a baby T-shirt, the cute brunette looked even smaller and younger than usual. And my heart skipped a beat when I realized I couldn't detect a bra strap. She looked pretty good.

But she beat me to the compliment, saying, "You look good!"

I arched an eyebrow and feigned ignorance while puffing out my chest. "Same thing I wore in class today."

"Yeah, but I didn't mention it earlier. Come on in." She smiled and waved towards the stairs.

"Uh, should I introduce myself to your parents?"

"Oh, they're not home yet. Mom doesn't get back until after four, and Dad after five. I'll introduce you when they get here."

"Oh, uh, okay." I followed Lynne into the house, feeling my heartbeat speed up just a bit. Lynne preceded me up the stairs, and I couldn't help but feel the saliva wetting my mouth as I stared at her tight ass nestled softly in the cotton shorts.

Breathe, Ben. Calm your heart rate ... It wasn't easy since I hadn't hooked up with Brooke since Monday night and I was feeling mild withdrawal pangs. But I was pretty sure I could calm myself.

Lynne then turned the corner into her bedroom and all of a sudden, keeping myself calm had become a LOT harder. There, belly-first on the bed and propped up on her elbows to show me a TON of cleavage, was Heather Wilkinson.

"Hope you don't mind," Lynne twisted her head back to me for a moment, sending her dark bangs bouncing. "Heather's in the same Calculus class but a period before us. They've got the same quiz tomorrow and I invited her to come study with us."

My eyes went wide for a moment. Heather was wearing some scoop-top that was loose enough to pretty much hang on the mattress and leave her deep, tanned D-cup breasts exposed almost to the nipples. The dark-haired cheerleader flashed her aqua-colored eyes at me and smiled, "Hey, Ben."

"Hey, Heather," I replied casually. And when I watched Heather's aqua eyes drop to my crotch, I nervously looked down also and groaned inwardly at the erection tenting my shorts. My eyes flicked back up to Heather's and she just grinned mischievously.

"Ooh, Lynne," Heather began in a sultry voice. "Do you think he can fuck us both before your parents get home?"

"Heather..." Lynne glared. "This is about Calculus, not sex."

"C'mon. I already talked to Adrienne and she said she's got no restrictions on him."

"Heather..."

"Fine."

I sighed. Calm down, Ben. Heather's just a flirt and she's not going to try anything, not with Lynne around. Soon, Lynne's parents will be home and everything will be fine.

Everything will be fine.

"Thanks Ben," Lynne hugged me firmly. "I think I'll be okay tomorrow."

"It was my pleasure," I said graciously with a half-bow.

"Not yet, it hasn't," Heather giggled as she too hugged me, this time pressing her tits rather obviously into my chest.

"Cool it, Heather," Lynne rolled her eyes. "It's a wonder Ben was able to focus at all with you doing that all day."

"Doing what?" Heather giggled impishly and ground her crotch against me. So far, I'd retained enough self-control not to respond to Heather's constant teases save for the occasional whimper of unfulfilled desire. But I hadn't been able to bring myself to push her away or convince her to stop. Fact was, I MISSED that kind of attention, attention I couldn't get while Dawn was in NorCal. Frankly, it felt GOOD to be wanted. And my occasional whimpers were enough to keep Heather going for the past two hours.

Lynne actually moved up behind Heather, took a big windup, and then spanked her cheerleading friend on the ass.

"Hey!" Heather released her grip around my neck and turned to protest.

Lynne just rolled her eyes.

"Come ON, Lynne," Heather protested. "Aren't you the least bit curious? So many rumors about this stud going around campus and we had him alone in a bedroom for two hours!"

My eyes met Lynne's for a moment. There had been one brief time during the last Spring Break where we'd mutually brought each other to oral orgasms. I'd never forget that sixty-nine with the cute brunette, but it was just in good fun and clearly a one-time thing after a weekend spent getting high on weed and getting intimate with sexual games.

But Heather didn't know that. The Spring Break participants had kept a lid on that particular can of worms.

"Cool it, Heather," Lynne reiterated. "This is about Calculus and besides, my parents are in the other room."

"Fine, fine," Heather sighed, the pretty girl looking at me lustfully one last time with flashing eyes. "At least you can masturbate or something to fantasies of me tonight, Ben. I won't be offended," she smiled. "Or, you can come to my place and it won't have to only be a fantasy."

"Heather!"

"Alright, alright." Heather pecked my cheek and stepped back. "Sorry Ben. I know it's mean to tease and that you've got a girlfriend. But I haven't gotten laid in way too long; and you should know I'd let you do anything you wanted to me for a night. No strings attached."

"Heather!"

The dark-haired girl giggled. "Bye, bye." And then she whirled out the door.

Lynne sighed and shrugged. "Sorry about that. She broke up with her boyfriend a few weeks ago but I didn't think she'd be so ... blatant."

"It's okay, no harm done," I waved her off while simultaneously ordering my cock, 'Down boy.' I hugged Lynne one last time with a chaste pat on the back, and then I left as well.

On the drive back home, I exhaled slowly and thought of Dawn. I missed her terribly and I really, really wanted her with me right now. In fact, in my current mental state after having been not-so-subtly teased by Heather for a couple of hours, I wanted Dawn NAKED with me right now.

THAT was a pleasant thought, Dawn naked. My girlfriend and lifelong best friend had grown up into such an incredibly beautiful young woman. I'd always known she had a cute face, and perhaps I should have gotten some inkling of her potential once Dayna started developing her curves; but I never had dreamed that Dawn at 16/17 would become such an incredible babe.

Of course, given my recent proximity to Heather, my mind kept trying to paste Heather's face and tits and body and skin and whatever else on top of the mental image of Dawn I was creating. It wasn't that I loved Dawn any less. It was just that Heather was my most recent live woman and my memory of Dawn was a bit hazy at the moment.

My dick didn't care which girl I was picturing. It was ramrod hard and throbbing with urgent need. It was a good thing I'd been able to focus on Calculus to keep my lust at bay. Two hours of Heather's teasing without something like Calculus would have crumbled my resolve, no matter what Lynne or her parents might do. I was THAT horny.

I needed to FUCK. I realized then that if I'd had Heather's cell phone number, I'd be calling her right now, Dawn be damned. I'd call her and ask if her offer was still on the table and then I'd throw her on the floor of her living room and fuck her pretty brains out.

I needed to FUCK. I needed to CUM. My jaw quivered and I fought down the urge to literally BITE my STEERING WHEEL. My arms were starting to get shaky and my breathing was getting ragged. Where was Donna Kincaid's phone number? Did I still have that piece of paper somewhere? Had I ever saved it into my new cell phone? How long would it take me to find that old email message?

With shaking limbs, I parked rather crookedly on the curb and staggered up to the house. Eden saw me when I came through the door and said, "Hey, Ben."

"Not now, Eden," I brushed her off, walking a little stiffly and with the urgency of a man who desperately has to pee.

Awkwardly, I hustled up the stairs, turned in the hallway, and headed for my target bedroom. It was 5:30 and both my parents were probably home. But it didn't matter. I had to GO.

Without knocking, I burst through the door, my whole body shaking. Brooke, sitting on her bed, looked up from her book and was clearly startled by my abrupt intrusion. She took in the crazed look in my eye and twitchy demeanor.

Never before in our entire relationship had I ever asked my little sister for sex. At camp our morning routines were just "understood". And ever since our return, she'd periodically come to me of her own accord whenever she got the urge. On rare occasion, I'd mention that it had been a while since we "played" together, but I always left it at that.

But this afternoon, with our parents and younger siblings in the house, I whimpered in a quivering voice, "Brooke, please..."

Thankfully, my little sister was amused by my desperate need. She smirked and nodded to the door, which I closed and locked with finality. And still with a wide smile, she began to pull off her clothes. And in a husky, sensuous voice that belied her young age, she asked, "You need me, big brother?

Almost twitching, I managed to nod my head. "Brooke, please," I repeated.

There was minimal foreplay. I kissed my sister with a desperate frenzy I could barely control until the rest of our clothes came off. Fortunately, the young teen was quite aroused by my obvious lust for her; and she was just wet enough to accept my entry without pain or difficulty. She was so tight. So compliant beneath my body. I felt a world of relief as my cock pushed deeper and deeper into her wonderful pussy.

"Ohhh ... Brooke, baby..." I sighed happily.

"Fuck me, big brother," she cooed beneath me.

And then I was gasping repeatedly as I lifted and lowered atop my little sister's body, pressing my hardness into her tightness over and again. "Oh, fuck ... oh, fuck ... oh, fuck..." I grunted while she whimpered softly beneath me.

A few short minutes later, I thrust myself completely into her depths and let loose with all my pent-up liquid need, pouring wave after wave of thick, viscous cream into Brooke's inviting body. She patted my back softly as if proud of my orgasm, feeling the moist heat invading every nook and cranny of her vaginal cavity. And when the flood subsided, I collapsed my heavy weight straight onto her chest, crushing her petite body into the mattress.

"Ohhh..." I groaned in absolute relief, my brain an empty slate of inky blackness. And for a few precious seconds, I had peace.

Some minutes later, Brooke tapped me on the shoulder and as if awakening from a deep slumber, I roused myself and rolled off of her. My little sister breathed deeply for another minute, finally able to fill her lungs to the fullest. And then she exhaled slowly. "We'd better clean up. Mom would kill us if we went to dinner smelling like sex."

I could only manage to groan in response.

"And Ben?" Brooke added with a hopeful note in her voice. "Come to me tonight. I want to feel you do that again."

Once dinner was done, I followed my mom into the kitchen to help her with the dishes. I knew what I had to do.

"Mom, I'd like to visit Dawn for Thanksgiving Weekend."

Mom blinked twice and then without taking her eyes off me, called out for my dad. "Michael!"

A minute later, my dad walked in and looked back and forth between us. "What's up?"

Mom smiled. "Our son is asking permission to go stay with the Evanses for Thanksgiving Weekend."

My dad arched his eyebrow in the traditional family expression of inquisitiveness. "From Thursday on? Or just the weekend?"

I felt a little bounce of joy in my heart that he was asking about days, apparently having skipped the 'yes-go/no-go' decision. "As much as you'll let me, honestly."

Dad looked like he was going to give me a day and a reason but I stood up straight and beat him to it. "I think it would be best if I left on Friday morning, Dad. That way, I can still spend Thanksgiving home with my own family and leave Dawn to hers. But then Friday through Sunday gives us almost three full days together."

Mom smiled and a look of pride came across Dad's face as he nodded agreeably. "Very reasonable, Ben. But ... plane tickets aren't cheap, especially around Thanksgiving. This whole 9/11 thing might change that but I still don't know how-"

"I have some money saved up," I interrupted. "I understand this would be a personal trip and I'm not asking you to pay my costs." My shoulders sagged as I thought about how desperate I'd felt after only a few hours of Heather teasing me. I wasn't sure what I'd have done if Brooke hadn't been available when I got home. "I miss her, Dad. I really, really miss her."

"Has Dawn spoken with her parents about this yet?" Dad asked.

"I doubt it. I haven't even talked to Dawn yet. But I know she'll make the time for me. I need this. I need her."

Mom beamed at me and Dad nodded. "Okay. But I'll make you a deal. We'll pay for the flight, but you've got to spend next weekend clearing out the yard and fixing up the fence if you find anything. Deal?"

I blinked rapidly. The flight from Orange County to San Jose airport was about $150 round-trip. I could clear the yard in under two hours. For seventy-five bucks an hour, yeah, I could handle it. "Uh, sure! Deal!"

Mom noted how I was suddenly hopping from foot to foot, nervously excited. "Okay, go on and call her. And then bring me the phone. I'll want to talk to her mom."

"Okay!" I had to reply over my shoulder, because I was already racing for my bedroom to get my cell phone. I couldn't WAIT.

And when I got ahold of her, Dawn was just as excited as I was. This was going to be the BEST Thanksgiving EVER!

It was just after 4pm when the doorbell rang on Wednesday. Per routine, I went over to the front door and opened it for Adrienne.

"Hey, Ben!" Adrienne stood there, looking absolutely radiant in the bright afternoon light. The sun was still high over the horizon, basking everything in an golden glow. Butterflies leaped to action in my stomach and I felt my heart speed up.

"How's Kyle?"

Adrienne rolled her eyes. "History. But I've got a date with Dexter Haig on Friday."

"What went wrong with Kyle?"

Adrienne just shook her head. "I don't want to talk about it right now, okay?"

I held my hands up. "Sure, sure. What do you want to talk about?"

"Ooh! I've got the latest gossip on Chelsie Lennis. She..."

I smiled and propped my head on one elbow against the backrest as Adrienne zipped into her spiel. I wasn't one to spread gossip or anything. But I didn't mind being informed about the latest musings on the rumor mill.

Gossip turned into a discussion of college majors, since both of us were in the middle of our applications. Adrienne was flip-flopping between Poli Sci and Business and she wanted to use me as a sounding board for the pros and cons of each. I was probably her only friend who would take it seriously, listen patiently, and give her my honest opinions.

Brooke and the twins eventually returned home and edged into the conversation. And before we knew it, it was dinner time.

"C'mon, Ben. Turn off the game. We're watching a movie," Mom walked in with a big bowl of popcorn.

I sighed and did as she asked. It was a Friday night and I was home alone, dateless, but I hadn't minded too much. Grand Theft Auto III had come out that Monday and not having a local girlfriend had given me lots of extra time to play, something that made Kenny a bit jealous for once.

Eden and Emma were on the couch with me as I'd been playing. I was seated at one end while Eden reclined against me, reading a book while using me as a backrest. Emma was snuggled into the opposite corner. And as my dad set the DVD player and loaded in The Mummy Returns, we all got into our usual movie- watching positions.

My parents took the two-person loveseat, Mom reclining against Dad's chest. Brooke smiled at me before flopping across the wing chair, draping her legs together over one armrest. Emma stayed where she was, but as I turned sideways, Eden spooned herself in front of me with her head on my bicep as she pulled my arm around her waist.

Of all the things about Dawn I missed, it was cuddling I missed the most. I had friends for conversation. I even had Adrienne for philosophical musings. And Brooke was quite the satisfactory bed partner. But for the most part, I had no one to cuddle with.

With Brooke, we usually got our orgasms out of the way and then snuck back to our own places to avoid being caught. I couldn't fall asleep with her in my arms to enjoy the pleasant post-coital afterglow. And the one time I felt like cuddling with her on the couch, Mom had shot us a stern look since the twins were still home and just might read something into it that they shouldn't.

But I had absolutely NO sexual feelings for the 11-year-old twins and there was nothing between us but sibling affection. And I relished every chance to just hold Eden or Emma and let my muscles feel that simple pleasure. I felt a little spark of delight when Eden quivered at a cartoonishly scary part of the movie and had me hold her just a little tighter.

I loved holding my little sisters, but they were a poor substitute for a permanent girlfriend.

I couldn't wait for Thanksgiving.

OCTOBER 31, 2001, SENIOR YEAR

It was just after 6pm when the doorbell rang on Halloween Wednesday. Per routine, I went over to the front door and opened it for Adrienne. It was still WAY too early for any trick-or-treaters.

"Hey, Ben," Adrienne sighed in a weary voice, her arms tightly crossed over her body. The sun was blocked by a thick layer of clouds, casting a grayish pall over everything. And there was an extra chill in the air. The mood suited Halloween, but for the kids' sake I hoped it warmed up a tad.

"Hey. Come on in," I gestured and rather sluggishly, Adrienne trudged into the house. "You alright?" I asked.

"Yeah, yeah," she said distractedly. "Haven't been getting much sleep lately."

"How's Dexter?"

"Who cares?" She shrugged. "Dexter's history."

"Already?" I arched an eyebrow. I wasn't completely surprised; Adrienne had been going through boyfriends like water bottles, but that was pretty fast. "What was that, five days?"

Adrienne shrugged and headed into the living room.

I followed after, thinking about how Dexter had been doting on her like a queen for past three days at school. "Why even bother calling him your boyfriend and inviting him to your lunch table?"

Adrienne shrugged dismissively and turned away, holding her forehead with long, stiff fingers.

I moved to sit beside her on the couch. Our very brief dating relationship had given us some history and our weekly conversations for the past couple of months had given us the chance to get to know each other better as friends. With some concern, I gently set my hand on her shoulder and asked softly, "Adrienne, what's wrong?"

"Nothing. I'm fine," she sighed heavily. She turned her head away and started playing with her hair, absent-mindedly straightening it and clearing any tangles in a jerky, rapid movement that felt more nervous tic than casual grooming.

"Dexter was the third boyfriend you've had in two months, Adrienne," I said gently and with clear worry. "Something's wrong."

With a suddenness that took me completely by surprise, Adrienne wheeled on me with a look of mixed anger and frustration. "Why does every guy I go out with assume I'm gonna put out on a first date?" she practically yelled into my face.

"Sex, sex, nothing but sex!" she screeched. "Every guy in the world looks at me and starts thinking sex! It's not like that's been my history with past boyfriends. I made Robbie Pederson wait a whole month. I wouldn't even let Jake Harbor touch my tits until the second date!"

"Guys don't assume, Adrienne. They hope, sure; that's just being a teenage guy." I rubbed her shoulder soothingly. "And they hope that if you like them enough and they stick around long enough that things will progress."

"Yeah, well what if I want a more stringent criteria than 'time of service'?" Adrienne went back to playing with her hair and staring off at nothing. "Seriously, Dexter pulled me aside after lunch today and asked, 'How long do we have to be together before you'll let me do stuff?' How long? How LONG? Like I'm just an egg-timer that when the sand stops the panties come off? The FUCK?"

"Everything alright in here?" Mom poked her head in with a look of concern on her face.

Immediately, Adrienne clammed up. "Sorry, sorry. I didn't mean to yell."

"It's okay," Mom replied. "Just please watch your language when the twins are in the house."

"Of course," Adrienne nodded, looking penitent.

Mom gave me a stern look that clearly said, 'Take care of this.' I nodded in agreement.

I screwed my face up as I evaluated Adrienne. Then sliding my hand down from her shoulder, I touched her knee and looked a little more intensely into her stormy, hazel eyes. "Adrienne, we've got some time before dinner's ready. Want to go for a walk?"

The gorgeous blonde tilted her head back, fighting away tears as she stared at the ceiling. After a deep breath, she nodded and said, "Sure."

A minute later we were out on the sidewalk. At first, I made to turn to the right, which was in the direction of her house. But Adrienne grabbed my hand and tugged me left, indicating with a head nod that she wanted to go in that direction. It didn't make a difference to me so we started walking together, and Adrienne didn't let go of my hand.

Without any prompting from me, Adrienne began, "I suppose I don't get it myself. I mean, I LIKE sex. I get turned on pretty easily and I always WANT to take things to the next level. I mean, I've had a pretty good variety of boys, but I'm not a slut or anything. I don't sleep with just anyone. But once I decide there's a guy I want, I don't hesitate to go after him."

I bit my lip from saying something. After all, I was one of those guys she hadn't hesitated to pursue, nevermind that I was already taken.

"But it's been weird this past month." She exhaled and squeezed my hand. "You're right; I've had three boyfriends since school started. But I didn't put out for any of them. I mean, they were cute guys and all, and I got horny, but ... but..." she sighed. "I just ... I couldn't do it."

"You didn't want to?"

"No, I wanted to. I wanted to." Adrienne shook her head mournfully and then turned to me, her hair falling in front of her face so that her eyes were half- obscured by the golden strands. "You know me, Ben. When I get turned on I'm insatiable."

My eyebrows popped up and my dick tried to pop up as well. Yeah, I remembered. But this wasn't the time or place.

"I..." Adrienne stopped in front of a quiet house, all it's lights off. She turned in a slow circle, spinning on her heels as she did almost a full 360 and switched the hand she was holding me with before slowly swinging back towards me. "I just couldn't. With Tommy, he lasted two weeks and he ate me out and I gave him blowjobs. But when he got on top of me, I just panicked and pushed him off. I HATED feeling his weight settling onto me. I felt trapped. He called me a prick- tease and when he said he wanted to walk away, I said good-riddance. It was almost the same with Kyle."

Adrienne hugged herself and stared off into the distance, clearly looking into her memory and not at me or anything around us. I wasn't particularly thrilled hearing what she'd done with another guy, but it didn't really bother me either for some reason.

"Kyle was pretty good at eating me out," she continued. "So I got off that way. And I rather liked blowing him. He's such a big guy and I felt a rush of power pinning him down and playing with him like a toy. Stroke this and he twitches one way. Suck that and he shivers another way. I had no fear. I was in control."

Adrienne herself shivered just then, squeezing herself tighter. A look of sudden fear crossed her face so suddenly that on instinct, I stepped forward and bear- hugged her. Adrienne rubbed her nose into my chest and whimpered softly. And with her voice muffled against my body, she said, "But when he climbed on top of me to put it in, I panicked again. He had his hands on my wrists and I couldn't move my arms. And all of a sudden I wasn't horny anymore and I screamed. He was already in position and if he'd just thrust, he could have fucked me. But my scream freaked him out and he backed off."

Adrienne was shaking in my arms by now as her voice quivered. I stroked her head slowly with one hand while whispering, "Shh..." in a soft voice. "You don't have to say any more."

She sniffled and finished, "I didn't even let Dexter get that far. I was happy as long as he was opening doors for me and fetching me sodas and whatever. But every time he wanted just to touch me, I shrunk away. Something's wrong with me." And then Adrienne started crying.

I didn't know what to say. The male instinct in me started sifting through everything Adrienne was telling me, psychoanalyzing it and looking for a solution. Clearly, Adrienne was having some control issues. As long as she was in control of the situation, she was fine. But the moment some guy got on top of her, she started to lose that position of power and start freaking out.

But if I'd learned nothing else from a million conversations with girls since I hit puberty, it was that girls didn't want solutions. Girls wanted support. All Adrienne needed from me right now was support and a good listener; a solution could wait for another conversation. So I reached forward, wrapped her up in my arms, and hugged Adrienne firmly.

"Shh..." I soothed and stroked her back, holding the gorgeous blonde teenager tightly in my grasp. It wasn't physical; it was emotional. And rocking her gently I continued soothing her and just reminding her that I was there. We were on the sidewalk on a random residential street a block from my house. Any random person could see us, but I didn't care. I kept my hands safely on her waist. I closed my eyes. And I swayed us gently.

Eventually, Adrienne's crying slowed and then softened and then finally stopped. She was breathing heavily and letting me sway her body with ease. All was quiet and if I didn't know better, I'd think she'd fallen asleep on my chest.

For another minute we simply held each other, her hands gripping my shoulders from behind as she rubbed her nose against my neck. Adrienne was tall enough to put her head on my shoulder, and I felt the warmth of her breath against the hollow of my throat.

I started to relax my grip when I felt her lifting her head off me. And I was just starting to open my eyes when I suddenly felt the soft touch of her lips against mine. And in my pleasantly mellow state I acquiesced as she parted my lips and gently extended her tongue into my mouth.

Everything went on reflex for a moment. Adrienne pressed forward and planted her nuclear kiss on me, attacking me passionately while I responded in kind. I felt a surge of adrenaline lighting up all the neurons in my spine, spreading like wildfire throughout my body and up my neck to set off all sorts of bells and whistles in my brain.

But that's also when the alarms sounded and my conscious mind realized that it wasn't Dawn in my arms. And in shock I jerked away, wild-eyed and panicked as I took a full step back away from the girl I'd just been kissing. "Sorry, sorry, Adrienne," I was already apologizing.

Her face screwed up as a mask of unbearable pain covered her face. Every instinct told me to hug her and reassure her once again, but I couldn't do it. As fond of Adrienne as I was, she wasn't my girlfriend anymore.

A pained expression came over my face as well, but Adrienne recovered quickly. She exhaled slowly and looked away. And when she looked back at me, she had calmed herself once again. "No, I'm sorry, Ben. I shouldn't have done that."

I nodded slowly while breathing heavily. "It's ... It's okay. No harm done." I managed a small half-smile. "We should probably head back."

Adrienne nodded and moved up beside me again. At first, she moved to slip her hand into mine once again, but I pulled it away and gave her a fractional shake of my head. She bit her lip and nodded in acceptance, and then the two of us walked back to my house for dinner.

"Trick or Treat!"

"Oh, aren't you guys adorable?" Adrienne gushed.

"Gee, Miss. You're pretty..."

Adrienne giggled. "Why thank you, young man. So polite for a skeleton." She then turned to me. "Ben, I think this boy deserves an extra handful of candy, what do you say?"

I smirked. "Sure." I then gave Adrienne another handful of bite-sized candies which she dropped into the skeleton boy's plastic pumpkin. I wished then that I could be a little kid again, just to have Adrienne bend over at the waist and give me candy while I stared at her tits.

"Ben," Mom called. "Why don't you take over and let Adrienne finish her dinner!"

"Oh, no thanks," Adrienne replied. "I like doing this. We haven't had trick-or- treaters come to our house in years. My dad never bought any candy."

I shrugged. Adrienne then finished up with this crop of kids, closed the door, and returned to the dinner table. The meals were pretty much done; we were all just hanging out and chatting.

Then the doorbell rang and Adrienne was quickly out of her seat again. "I got it!"

Having Adrienne over for Halloween dinner turned out to be an late night affair. Normally, she chatted with us for maybe a half-hour after the meal was over before going home. But with trick-or-treaters coming by until close to 9pm, Adrienne wasn't about to leave just yet.

Along the way, we found that The Nightmare Before Christmas was playing on TV and we all settled in to watch. My family got into our usual movie-watching positions, this time with both twins spooned in on either side of me.

But during a commercial, Adrienne looked over at me and my baby sisters and with a smile, commented, "That looks sooo comfortable."

Eden volunteered, "Wanna switch? I'm gonna get up and get popcorn anyways."

"Uh, sure," Adrienne said brightly. Eden got up and then Adrienne was quick to cuddle up beside me. Being a lot taller, she could quite nestle herself under my arm but Adrienne seemed perfectly happy to tilt her head onto my shoulder and clutch my side while I wrapped my arm around her back to her waist.

I was still feeling just a bit nervous around her after that kiss before dinner. But I really missed cuddling with Dawn and feeling Adrienne's warmth beside me and smelling her familiar scent was simply heavenly. I smiled pleasantly and cinched Adrienne a little tighter to my side, at least until I caught my mom arching her eyebrow at me disapprovingly and I released the stunning blonde just a little bit.

But even under my mom's wary gaze, I couldn't help but revel in the feeling of a beautiful girl I was very fond of cuddled up against me. I couldn't help but wonder if my life wouldn't be better if I could do this with Adrienne every day.

"Thanks for dinner again. It was wonderful!"

"We're happy to have you, Adrienne," Mom beamed. "We'll see you next week."

"Hey, Ben, care to walk me home? With so many witches and trolls about, I fear for my safety," Adrienne put her arm over her face and swooned theatrically.

My parents smiled and I arched my eyebrow. "Uh, alright."

Adrienne looped her arm through my elbow and beamed at my parents. I looked to them and said, "Be back in a minute."

"Take your time, Ben," Dad said warmly.

We hadn't even reached the sidewalk when Adrienne squeezed my arm and sighed, "You have a WONDERFUL family. So much love and warmth. Have I told you that?"

I chuckled. "No ... never..." I deadpanned.

Adrienne giggled and her mood stayed peppy and cheery as we made the short hike to her house. Her gaze was up and down the street, watching for any packs of little children chaperoned by parents and big siblings meandering around. I looked around nostalgically myself, as I still remembered taking Eden and Emma trick-or-treating when they were younger. But there were none out anymore. Adrienne had stayed chatting with us too late into the evening and all the kids were home. It was time to go to sleep and get ready for school the next morning.

Adrienne didn't mind. Holding onto my hand tightly she smiled as if she hadn't a care in the world. But then we arrived at Adrienne's dark and empty house. It looked so drab and gray, without a single solitary light or decoration. And in a heartbeat, Adrienne's mood fell as well.

She got stiffer and stiffer as we approached the front door, and once on the porch, Adrienne sighed and clutched my arm even tighter. She made no move to get her keys. Instead, she turned her head up to me. "Ben, can you come in for a bit? I don't want to be alone right now," she said in a pleading voice that seemed to emanate from the darkness.

"Adrienne," I began slowly. I was still thinking of the kiss she'd given me before dinner. "I don't know if that's such a good idea."

"Please Ben. I just need you to hold me. Can you do that? Like with Summer? Just hold me?" Her voice was quivering with need, a tone that went straight as an arrow into my heart. Adrienne needed me. Adrienne needed me.

The thing was, while I'd parted as friends with Summer, our relationship wasn't entirely platonic. Even apart from the first emotional fuck, we'd still given in to our urges at the end and made love once again. Adrienne probably didn't know that, but her reference to Summer didn't help my control over my libido. "Adrienne, I want to just be your friend. But even just holding you ... it's..."

"Please?" Adrienne interrupted, her voice a desperate plea. "Just for a little while."

It broke my heart to hear her tone. How could I really turn her down? She was just a sweet, vulnerable girl who needed a hug. So while slowly nodding, I quietly replied, "Okay."

Adrienne fished out her keys, opened the door, and still with her arm around mine, she pulled me into the empty house. And then I let Adrienne lead me in a straight line to her bedroom.

Once there, my gorgeous ex-girlfriend turned on only the bedside table lamp and then pushed me into a sitting position on the bed. I half-expected her to crawl into my lap and plant a heated kiss on my lips, but instead, Adrienne stuck to her word and slid on top of the covers beside me. And fully-clothed, she turned on her side and beckoned me to nestle up behind her soft body and tight ass.

Her clothing wasn't very thick and it was very arousing to be in such an intimate position with a sexy young blonde. I fought to keep Dawn in my mind, but I couldn't deny how great it felt to be spooning Adrienne this way. It felt familiar. It felt comfortable. It was everything I missed about cuddling with Dawn and what neither Eden nor Emma could ever give me.

I sighed happily, my hot breath at the back of Adrienne's bare neck. She shivered and tugged my arm around her even closer. I then realized that my right hand was pressed up between her breasts, and when my fingers curled just a bit, I was cupping one of her incredible boobs. And with a slight groan, I felt my cock stiffening against her firm buttcheeks.

'Down boy, ' I reminded myself. I was just there to hold Adrienne, a warm body she could lean on. I wasn't there to get aroused, but it was hard not to react to being this intimately connected with my stunningly beautiful ex-girlfriend. It was hard not to remember what this felt like without any clothing to separate us.

My dick didn't listen to me. With slow inevitability, my cock grew and grew until there was no way of ignoring it, and I felt the little shake of Adrienne's ass as she slowly but deliberately rubbed herself against me.

At first I just rolled my hips away to stop the contact. I was embarrassed for getting an erection when this was supposed to be about comfort and support. But Adrienne wriggled her ass back to press up against me again.

This time I backed away by releasing my arms, breathing heavily as I rolled onto my back away from her. That's when Adrienne just turned to face me and before I knew it, she'd wrapped my head in her arms and pressed her lips against mine once again.

The kiss was soft, tender, and oh so sensual. It was the slow burn kiss of sweet memory. Adrienne moaned into my mouth, and the deep sound of her voice got my blood pumping even more than the feel of her body did. And just like before, I kissed her right back as the pleasure spread across my body like wildfire.

Just like before, after a few seconds of kissing my brain woke up and I grabbed Adrienne's arms, tugging the beautiful teenager off my face. "Adrienne," I whispered in a desperate tone.

"Ben, please."

"We shouldn't..."

"But I want to," she moaned. At the mere sound of her voice, I felt my grip on her arms loosening. No other girl, Dawn included, ever turned me on physically as much as Adrienne did. Her softest moan was more arousing to me than a hundred internet pictures of naked models. I wanted to put an end to this, but once she wriggled free of my grasp, Adrienne reached down to the hem of her shirt to up the ante.

With an upward arm movement and a quick flick of her wrists, suddenly I had a topless Adrienne Dennis in bed with me, her shirt and bra sliding off the bed onto the floor behind her. Those huge tits were so firm and round and as she brought my hands to cup them, she knew she'd regained a measure of control over me.

I let myself squeeze and rub her tits for a few seconds, knowing I should stop but completely unable to resist Adrienne's incredible breasts. But after those first few seconds, I managed to pull my hands away and shake my head again. "No, Adrienne. We can't do this."

But the gorgeous 17-year-old goddess had already slid down the bed to take matters into her own hands. Before I could react, she played her trump card, and all I could do was throw my head back and gasp as she took my cock into her mouth.

While I'd been distracted by her tits, Adrienne had managed to open my fly and extract my dick through the flap of my boxers without me even noticing. And for about a minute, all I could do was grunt and moan and hold her head tightly to my crotch while she gave me a tongue bath I wasn't soon to forget. Brooke was enthusiastic and Brandi had been pretty good at blowing me. But neither sister could hold a candle to Adrienne's oral expertise.

"Oh, shit..." I groaned.

Somehow, that groan, that release from sexual tension managed to clear my brain just a bit. Already I had crossed the line I'd set for myself. Already, in my head, what I was doing was wrong.

'Not again, Ben, ' I thought to myself. 'Think of Dawn. Not again.'

"Adrienne," I managed to grunt through gritted teeth. My hands clamped a little tighter around her head. "Adrienne!"

Adrienne loved to be in control. She frequently took charge of our past sexual encounters, directing my movements and even barking orders at me when she'd wanted me to bend her over and fuck her lights out. But as I started to pull her head away from my crotch, she realized she was losing some of that control and wasn't ready to give up so easily.

"Oh, SHIT!" I gulped when I felt a finger pop into my ass. In reflex, I surged my dick deep down her throat where her muscles massaged me in ways I can't even describe while her other hand fondled my balls and sent me into pleasure orbit. And when she started bobbing her head up and down, sucking me like a vacuum and fucking her own throat on my dick, I knew I was lost.

"Oh, Adrienne! No! Please! No!" I grunted even while my hips drove themselves back and forth into her mouth. I couldn't stop. My body and my lust had taken over. The only one who could stop this was Adrienne, and to her my brain and mouth made their desperate pleas. "I love Dawn, Adrienne. Please! I love my girlfriend. Don't make me do this!"

But she sucked harder and swallowed deeper and with a few fingernail scrapes along the bottom of my shaft, she had me.

"ARRRGGGHHHH!" I wailed as I exploded. My thick organic cannon expanded and then burst, hurtling blast after blast of creamy semen into Adrienne's sucking mouth. And with her hand jacking me feverishly, the stunningly beautiful blonde teenager swallowed every single drop.

Good fucking lord she was good at that. I felt her throat muscles contracting as she took several globs of cum straight into her belly. I felt the pads of her tongue massaging me when she pulled back enough to take the rest into her mouth. And even her gulping reflex caressed and stroked my cock to give me exquisite pleasure. I'd just spunked out my biggest load since leaving summer camp and I was still hard and ready for more.

Suddenly Adrienne was on top of me. She'd shucked her shorts and panties and lay completely and gloriously naked on top of me. With a few tugs she rolled us over until I was on top and she was helping me remove my shirt. And half in disbelief, I was helping her. I wriggled out of my shorts and boxers and lifted my shirt over my head. I both wanted to fuck her and didn't want to fuck her and in my indecision, I just kept going.

I nudged my hips forward, my cock having never gone soft. And I felt her sopping wetness as the mushroom head moved into position.

"I'm not afraid, Ben," Adrienne husked at me. "I'm not afraid of you being on top of me. I trust you. I know you'll never hurt me."

She grabbed my hands and attached them to her own wrists, so that I pinned her arms back against the bed as I held myself above her like a menacing attacker. Tears dribbled out of Adrienne's eyes as she looked at me with a radiant smile on her face, and she even giggled as she realized the emotions running through her. And as her hazel eyes turned into that brilliant gold I adored so much, I readied myself for the thrust.

This was Adrienne. The Adrienne I'd started to fall in love with. The Adrienne I'd had such white hot passion with for such a brief time. She needed me again. She trusted me. And I had the power to make her happy.

"I love you, Ben," Adrienne said with heartfelt meaning. "I need you."

"I love you, too," I said warmly, feeling the bubbling joy inside of me. "I love you, Dawn!"

Adrienne jerked as if I'd slapped her. My eyes popped open wide as I realized the name that had tumbled out of my lips. Here I was, in the most intimate of positions with a gorgeous young woman who had just shared her heart with me ... and I said "Dawn".

I couldn't do this. I LOVED my girlfriend. We belonged together. Yeah, I'd just betrayed her. But if there was even a chance of fixing this, I had to try ... for Dawn ... for US.

"I'm sorry, Adrienne," I husked, still in shock at what I'd said. And without another moment's pause I rolled off her and slid off the bed, just barely getting to my feet without falling.

FUCK! What had I done? I loved Dawn, but I'd just let Adrienne blow me to completion. Fuckity, fuck, fuck! Oh, this wasn't happening to me! Why'd I do it? Why hadn't I walked away when Adrienne asked me inside? Why hadn't I moved away when she started rubbing herself against my erection? Why hadn't I resisted when she bared her tits to me. And why, oh, why, hadn't I stopped her from blowing me?

Every time I cheated on a girlfriend, my guilt had forced me to come clean.

And every time ... I wound up dumped.

Had I just ruined the greatest thing of my life? Had I just ruined more than seventeen years of friendship and family with Dawn? Our families were united. Our love was destiny. We BELONGED together, and nothing proved it more than at the moment I could have bonded so beautifully with Adrienne, Dawn's name had come out of my mouth.

My head hurt.

I don't remember getting dressed. I don't remember returning home. How late was it? Had my parents seen me? Had they smelled me? How had I gotten into my room?

But the fact was that I WAS in my room. My cell phone was in hand. All I had to do was hold down the 2-button and I would be calling Dawn. I had to call her. I NEEDED to call her.

I had to admit that I'd made a mistake. I had to admit that Adrienne had seduced me. I had to beg for Dawn's forgiveness and explain everything I could. Yeah, she'd blown me until I spunked a gallon of sperm down her throat. But I didn't fuck her. It wasn't that bad, was it? I'd shown SOME self-restraint, right? Maybe Dawn could handle that? Maybe she'd be okay with it? She HAD to know how much I loved her. She HAD to know how much we belonged together. She HAD to know I was sorry.

But just when I moved to press the 2-button, my cell phone lit up and the screen glowed neon green. And right there on the caller I.D. was the name: Dawn.

Filled with elation, I quickly hit the TALK-button and answered breathlessly, "Dawn?"

"Ben?" Dawn sniffled on the other end. Her voice was weak and wavering. Instantly, I knew something was wrong. And my hunch proved correct a second later as she started crying without restraint, sobbing wretchedly in abject misery.

"Dawn? Dawn?" I asked in a clearly worried tone.

"I'm so sorry, Ben," she wailed on the other end of the line. "I ... I ... I think I just cheated on you."

...